berron holds as many faiths as it does secrets. .
E
. exploration and study will reveal all in time . In either case. .

PORTFOLIOS
The descriptions of deities in this book include mention of each deity’s portfolio. Dungeon Master’s Guide (DMG). including the faith of the Aereni. They are distant—if they exist at all.
7
. Chapter Five: Druid Sects offers more details on the nature worship practiced in the Eldeen Reaches and other parts of Khorvaire. When a game term appears in one of the three core rulebooks. Never mind that one truth might completely contradict another. Chapter Four: The Blood of Vol delves into the mysteries of this cult. Aundair. it is marked with a dagger (†).
priests. In addition to describing the nature of worship and the faith’s followers. Chapter Two: The Dark Six discusses the secret. the reader is forewarned not to draw conclusions hastily. darker worship of the exiled pantheon. and control. Such notes vary widely in quality and reliability. Chapter Six: Other Cults deals with the larger “nonmainstream” religions of Eberron. Faiths of Eberron also includes a number of adventure sites and sample NPCs that Dungeon Masters can use as a resource for encounters and adventures of all kinds. Long before they quested for great empires or built shining cities. feats. In addition. A commune spell contacts outsiders such as angels. as well as some of the lesser but inﬂuential sects. this chapter studies some of the misconceptions about the “evil” Six. It is largely drawn from a living document kept in the Department of Ecclesiastical Studies at the University of Wynarn in Fairhaven. The gods’ presence in the world is real. psionic powers. The gods. Deities are intimately involved in their portfolios. faithful folk. intelligent beings asked about the origins of existence and their place in the world. in a sense. although seen in different ways. This book presents religious information through the eyes of believers.I NTRODUCTION
INTRODUCTION
R
eligion is a natural outgrowth of the inquisitive mind. This book discusses the major religious movements in Khorvaire. as well as the EBERRON Campaign Setting (ECS). If the term appears in the EBERRON Campaign Setting. In truth. who remained a vigorous scholar of faith until his death in the year 997 YK at the age of eightyfour. both PCs and antagonists. But the people of Eberron know what is true as far as their faith is concerned. Chapter Three: The Silver Flame examines Khorvaire’s newest faith and its worshipers. and corrupt
Wofhat makes use of the information Play You Need to in the three Faiths Eberron
D&D core rulebooks—the Player’s Handbook (PH). If the feature is contained in this book. not the gods themselves. power. the warforged. A deity’s portfolio encompasses certain aspects of existence over which the deity has dominion. a concept that was introduced in the Deities and Demigods supplement. they are not strictly necessary. and Monster Manual (MM). Shorter essays have been added over the years by students and independent researchers. Popular opinion sees the Silver Flame as a religion of pompous proselytizers. spells. spells. and the various deluded Cults of the Dragon Below. misunderstood not only by outsiders but often by its own faithful. Domains and spells that appear in Spell Compendium are marked with a double dagger (‡). not from divine intervention. Although possession of any or all of these supplements will enhance your enjoyment of Faiths of Eberron. it contains references to creature descriptions and other material from several supplements. Clerics gain their spells from their own faith. overzealous crusaders. are born from these most basic questions—or the questions arose because of the gods. often stating as fact events that more properly belong in myth or legend. Chapter Seven: The Trappings of Faith offers rules options for religious characters.
NOTATION
At various points in this text. most worshipers are decent. just like their neighbors who follow the Host (or even the Six). abilities. and magic items enhance the experience of religion in Eberron. and they are often strongest in power when acting within the bounds of their portfolios. and other game mechanics are mentioned. no special notice is given. This chapter also notes variants within these minority religions. Chapter One: The Sovereign Host provides an overview of the dominant religion in the civilized portions of Khorvaire. Many of the lengthier commentaries are the work of the esteemed provost Camarind Alst. it is noted with an asterisk (*). New feats.
Divine MagicactivelyEberron in in The gods of Eberron do not involve themselves
the world as gods of other settings do.

. As are the gods. so is the world.
. so are the gods.“
A
s is the world. .” A world shaped by civilization .

it is a measure of the Host’s civilizing bias that the banished bear a contrary aspect. beasts and the hunt for the other—are viewed through the lens of civilization. The Sovereign Host simply grows as it has always grown: through its innate bonds to the world itself. the hearth. Nothing could be farther from the truth. They do not simply oversee the aspects of reality over which they hold dominion. through the tools of the world itself. every beast in the herd. Arawai’s voice is heard in the rustle of every stalk of wheat. honoring and acknowledging the god’s presence. and even these—agriculture for one. Where the Silver Flame requires worshipers devoted to a speciﬁc principle. hoping that Onatar will bestow his favor upon the smith’s work and aid him in turning out a weapon or tool of exceptional quality. nor does it champion some driving goal to attract those seeking purpose. it continues to grow. and the Blood of Vol demands loyalty to the blood within. every sword raised in battle. has been named the Doctrine of Universal Sovereignty. They do not walk the world or speak directly with their faithful.
THE DOCTRINE OF UNIVERSAL SOVEREIGNTY
The chief dogma espoused by the followers of the Host. every spark of the ﬂame. not veriﬁ able fact. and in every feature of Eberron. this indicates no disregard for nature but simply an acknowledgment that civilization is the intended state of the mortal races. This is what the Vassals mean by the Doctrine of Universal Sovereignty: The gods do not merely watch reality. As is the world. honor: These are mortal constructs. or “Vassals” as they call themselves. so is the world. As are the gods. (And even these outsiders are themselves guided by nothing more than faith. and a near inﬁ nite capacity to adapt. every ruler that rises to power. they are part of them. they are present in every part of it. most Vassals reply that they do indeed. civilization represents the extent of their world. Aid or knowledge is given by an angel or some other outsider who represents the power of the divine. rather than more primitive or savage aspects. The Sovereign Host
depending on one’s point of view—who hold sway over every aspect of mortal life. an angel speaking for Aureon has no more spoken with her than the priest herself has. While the gods are divine beings unto themselves. As with Onatar and the smith. Where nature offers its hand to those who live off the land. either with a nurturing touch or a pounding ﬁst. every ring of the hammer. not intrinsic elements of the natural world. separate yet joined. artiﬁce. Dol Dorn is
active in every battle. the gods are there. Law. omnipresent. and yet a part of it. When asked by skeptics why the gods. so too with the other deities and their own spheres of inﬂuence. if they truly exist. Most of the Dark Six represent forces of nature or “primitive thought. Rather. every healer’s touch—these are all signs of the gods working their will on the world. leads to the second of the Host’s
9
. It is possible to misinterpret the belief that gods and world are one as leaning more toward druidic religion than clerical. A blacksmith praying for Onatar’s blessing on an undertaking is not seeking the attention of the god of the forge. Only Arawai and Balinor claim portfolios of a more natural bent. Most clerics maintain that if the gods were not real. for they are present in every aspect of life. and the inescapable way of the future.” rather than concepts intrinsically tied to civilization. For most worshipers. it is hardly unreasonable that their gods should follow suit. Even a cursory examination of the gods’ portfolios reveals a marked leaning toward elements of civilized life. do not take a more direct hand in the affairs of Eberron.
THE DOCTRINE OF THE DIVINE HOST
The bedrock notion of the gods as both separate from the world. the gods are there. the Sovereign Host simply is. Worship of the Host has grown alongside civilization. but this is a matter of belief and theology. the smith prays to show faith. and even in the face of newer faiths. Worshipers need not seek out the gods of the Sovereign Host. Essentially.) The very power of faith causes cleric magic to manifest. they are also a part of a larger reality. Where mortal matters intersect the natural world. present in every act of manual creation. They are both independent and part of a greater whole. To Vassals.
Doctrineencompasses nine gods—or ﬁfteen. and the two are inextricably linked. no amount of faith could change the world. The Sovereign Host does not boast the greatest military force. Indeed. The Doctrine of Universal Sovereignty illustrates perfectly the nature of gods in the world of Eberron. Every plant that grows.CHAPTER ONE
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
A
rguably the greatest of Eberron’s major religions. The god is already there. this means that nothing exists in this world outside the attention of the gods. in a way few mortal minds can fully comprehend. the Sovereign Host pantheon claims the hearts and minds of an enormous proportion of Khorvaire’s population. so are the gods.

the Vassals indisputably believe that their gods are a part of every aspect of the world. Some maintain that any action taken by a follower of another deity is outside the purview of the Host. Oh. Enough of them take advantage of these liturgical loopholes. The majority services to any in the pantheon but specialworship the pantheon in its entirety. As convenient an explanation for why the gods allow misfortune to befall their worshipers as ever has been heard! It would be remiss of me to imply that all Vassals are this loose in their definitions. they revere the Sovereign Host entire. Many The Host eventually banished the Six for their evil ways of the faithful choose a patron or two to whom they feel a and constant schemes against the other gods. and another devoted to Vassal might. The aforementioned blacksmith reveres ing of the Host is called the Schism. except that he saves suggest that this event took place long after the split. Some theorists hold that the rape of Arawai place in his heart for Onatar. have a temple dedicated to Boldrei. Host.
10
. THE SCHISM has a variety of symbolic meanings A lthough primary. Were this the extent of the Vassals’ exceptions to the Doctrine. or the Dol Arrah and Kol Korran. anything that falls under the dominion of the Dark Six is outside the influence of the Sovereign Host. it might be reasonable enough. but other legends on his everyday religious practices. The faithful see no contradiction in in the former temple would be skilled in this. it states: Similarly. does not mean that they revere all the gods equally. and the sounds of that voice. The beloved gods of the Host cannot be held responsible for horrors such as the daelkyr and the quori. edging the existence of trees and The Celestial Crown. no matter how devout they are or how benevolent their gods might be. Called the Doctrine of the Divine heartfelt prayers. claiming that those who refuse to acknowledge the Host have placed themselves “outside their place in the proper scheme of things. for they are of other worlds. but he likely has a special Celestial Exile. Many of them accept that not all of life will go their way. for these other gods do not acknowledge their place in the proper scheme of things. callize in the rites and duties of their particuing upon whatever deity is most approprilar patrons. A very select few even hold that when the Sovereign Host expelled the Dark Six from their ranks. The gods are the letters of that name. while one in the latter would be versed one of the gods would be foolish. Thus. to bless the new home on are reﬂected in the skills and domains whose purchase he had asked Kol Korran’s of individual priests. A cleric serving aid. clouds but not mountains. akin to acknowlin martial skills. that one must question how heartfelt their faith can truly be. and speaks with one voice.” and thus outside the protection—and influence—of the gods. however. This sunderspecial bond.the choicest sacriﬁces. while the priests of the Sovereign The Sovereign Host is one name. That same activities. to his patron. or even burnt valuables. Many of them. A metropolis might A Vassal might offer up paeans. the Divine Fall. to Kol serving as a shelter for the homeKorran when undertaking a less or a focal point for community mercantile endeavor. That most Vassals worship the entire pantheon that they once formed a single pantheon with the Dark Six. Ignoring any ters. and utters the longest and most primary doctrines. healing and knowledgeable about local matplacing none above the others. These differences mony to Boldrei. extend this logic to all manner of things.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
The Doctrine In-Depth
It is perhaps not surprising that the so-called Doctrine of Universal Sovereignty is not truly all that universal. large communities. or the Octogram. Such priests can perform member of the Sovereign Host. the very next day. and that nothing happens without their involvement. many devote themselves Only a minority of Vassals focus on a single to a speciﬁc deity. where Vassals receive participate in a consecration cerecombat training. Some go farther still. the DocEveryone familiar with the scriptrine of the Divine Host is not tures of the Sovereign Host knows absolute. It’s simply that the Vassals employ a rather flexible definition of what both “world ” and “involvement” actually mean. This is especially common in ate to their current circumstances. Host revere all the deities. not born of Eberron. however. Dol Dorn. This has little bearing by the Devourer triggered the Schism. they removed those gods from the world itself.

This would explain how the Dark Six could be “banished ” from the pantheon. played out on a priestly. such as the quori. minimizing their ability to do further harm. they simply ceased to be included in the actions of the Host itself. This theory is supported by ancient texts that refer to the original pantheon as “Nine and Six and One. as well as another interpretation of the Schism itself. of the Dark Six.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
Symbolism and Symbols
Nearly everyone recognizes the symbol of the Sovereign Host. espoused by only the most eccentric theologians.” a symbolic gesture if ever there was one. partly or in whole. This is supported by the Doctrine of the Divine Host. refers to sixteen actual entities. as well as a few translations of the pantheon as “Nine and Six in One. So even before the ofﬁcial split. Rather. many theories abound. A much more obscure hypothesis. The Schism. suggests an alternative division. only two— Arawai and Balinor—hold dominion over natural aspects of the world. The Dark Six were actively banished. The most widely accepted thought holds that the Octogram in fact represents the original pantheon—not only the current Sovereign Host. For centuries. Completely alien races. completely independent of civilized practice.” To what does the “One” refer? Again. gods. the Schism was not the result of good defeating evil. as a single being. The theory held in highest regard states that the “One” is the Sovereign Host as a whole. with eight points. fey. its true meaning has long been the subject of scholarly debate. the Dark Six are no less gods now than they were before their banishment. A few theorists believe this indicates the presence of some long-lost deity.” This suggests that the pantheon can take actions without any debate or discussion among its members. Similarly. whose doctrine reportedly predates the Schism. refer to the pantheon as Nine and Six and One. Such a claim is patently ridiculous. scale. the Sovereign Host holds no true grudge against the Dark Six. beasts. Vassals assumed that this division was one of good against evil. however—as some feared would happen during the Last War—the Dark Six might well rise to ascendancy. to claim that a deity could have been “lost” from the Host is without merit. is that the Octogram represents the eight “levels” of souls that make up the inhabitants of reality: angels. Of all the nine gods of the Sovereign Host. but rather the struggle between the civilized and the savage for the future of mortals. This. the Schism was an attempt by Vassals to distance their patrons from the death and
11
. dragons (the original Three. and mortals. while the Mockery and the Traveler sided with the gods of the wild due to their enmity with many of the civilized deities. is more along the lines of a familial division. Should the mortal races ever fall back into barbarism. over elements of civilization and culture. and their worshipers. proponents maintain. On a symbolic level. The gods of the Dark Six weren’t stripped of their divinity. any more than a cliff holds a grudge against the seas or the winds that pound at it. then. these theorists maintain. do not appear on this list because they are not part of our reality. the Sovereign Host will dominate the world. but rather nine gods of civilization and six gods of the wild. Some scholars and priests believe that the “Nine and Six” do not refer to the current division of the Host and the Dark Six. Arawai and Balinor sided with the gods of civilization for the sake of mortals. While scripture describes this as punishment. and some Vassals still pray to them under certain circumstances. They still hold sway over many aspects of the world. or even divine. yet they are hardly forgotten or impotent. which supports the currently accepted view. the Sovereign Host lacked the means (or the desire) to strip the Six of their divinity. some scholars believe that the Host wished to remove the Dark Six’s access to the population of Vassals. The other four oversee aspects of the natural world or magic. the entire concept of the Schism is nothing other than a political ploy. Why should a pantheon consisting of nine deities possess an eight-pointed representation? A relatively recent theory states that the symbol represents the first eight deities—those who existed before the birth of Kol Korran. Even the most ancient texts. Some maintain that it is Eberron itself. and hold greater power than do the Dark Six.Scholars among Vassals and various religious institutions debate what the Schism actually means. only two hold dominion over concepts native to civilization: The Mockery represents treachery and dishonor. the only second-generation god outside the Dark Six. the two groups were at least partly independent of each other. It represents the efforts of the Host to distance themselves. from their darker counterparts. demons. these critics suggest. however. The others hold sway. then. then. They were just “kicked out of the house. he seeks the recognition that he feels is rightfully his but has been denied him. By an extension of this reasoning. for so long as civilization thrives. but the Dark Six as well. Similarly. It just does what needs to be done. departed souls. Recent religious theory. while the Traveler is the lord of deception. they maintain.
POLITICAL COVER?
In the minds of some of those who disdain the Sovereign Host. After all. Clearly. is the source of Kol Korran’s acquisitive nature. In this conﬂ ict. Scripture and scholars differ on what caused the conﬂict between the two factions of the original Host. not those currently in existence). Althoughthe Octogram is well known. The fact that the symbol comes in two colors. one branch disowning and disavowing the other.

as the years of mortality pass. in a sense. Yet the gods did not create the world. claims that the gods hail from realities outside our own. possibly during the act of creation.
SOULS AND THE AFTERLIFE
According to Vassal belief.
VASSAL MORALITY
Myth and holy scripture apply ethics and morality— alignment. Its supporters note that Vassals of many disparate cultures have all depicted the Sovereigns as dragons. is “Where do Vassals believe the gods come from? ” This is a tricky proposition. but the majority of its followers do indeed share the same general goals and moral leanings as the Flame is said to hold. or in any way disloyal to the Sovereign Host. or even remaining on Eberron indeﬁ nitely. preventing the soul from returning to the gods. One such theory. as it implies that their patrons are. many less devout or less well-educated individuals assume that the vast majority of a group of worshipers should match the general ethical leanings of their gods. I need not tell you what most Vassals think of people who espouse that concept. Alignment has little to do with a Vassal’s choice of whom to pray to. The gods came through some planar rift to Eberron. Still. if it offers no alternative to the gray eternity of Dolurrh? Simply put. A second pre-creation theory states that the gods existed in this reality along with the three Dragons. depending on how literally one interprets the ancient myths. the one place where the Sovereign Host holds no sway. in game terms—to each of the gods. it is a realm devoid of divinity. wouldn’t a person naturally be drawn to a deity with a similar outlook on the world? Certain ly this idea holds some element of accuracy in certain faiths: The Church of the Silver Flame. Why worship. Again. despite the banishment of the Dark Six from the pantheon. not as a deliberate act. Some even suggest that the gods caused Eberron to create (become?) the world. and it is wiser not to offend them. It is an open secret among Vassals across Khorvaire that a great many of them—possibly even a majority—carry this attitude to its logical conclusion. The creation of the world wrought numerous changes in the shape of reality itself. Speciﬁcally. relatively unpopular and slowly dying. god of agriculture. they are present in all living things. After all. not reverence or veneration. Few of these Vassals would consider themselves worshipers of the Dark Six. it is their speciﬁc areas of inﬂuence that attract worshipers. a worshiper need not follow a deity’s creed—the Sovereign Host perfectly illustrates this larger truth about the nature of Eberron and the divine. The afterlife of Dolurrh is not a place of punishment. did they come about? The most widely accepted theory among scholarly circles states that the gods were indeed created by Eberron when she formed the world. How. A Vassal would no more ignore one of the gods over matters of morality than he would ignore the rain or the crowds in the streets of a city for the same reason. Vassals believe in honoring and thanking the gods for the life they have.) And nothing in mythology suggests that Eberron had either the desire or the capability to create gods. A version of this theory pairs Eberron with Siberys. This is a faith founded on the belief that the gods are an intrinsic part of the world. and settled here. the individual spark loses what makes it divine. Another belief. They simply acknowledge that these darker aspects are part of the world. much as do celestials or the daelkyr. for an existence on Eberron—however short—that can be made
12
. faith alone powers the magic of clerics and adepts. rather than any nebulous and ill-deﬁ ned sense of divine alignment. for instance. because the gods oversee every aspect of the world. that was Eberron’s doing. yet evil people farm the land as well as good. This theory holds that the gods emerged from these energies alongside the world—that they are.destruction caused by the Dark Six and the nastier forces of nature. but as—if you’ ll forgive my referring to the divine in a somewhat unflattering manner—accidental byproducts. even the more focused Disciples consider many other factors when determining if their worldview matches up with their patron’s. that mortal belief in a higher power actually created the gods. is considered to be a kind. Still. and that they took the world of Eberron under their care after it came into being. The soul is a tiny fragment of the divine. Several theories hold that the gods actually predate the creation of the world. quite literally. widely considered heretical. states that the gods didn’ t exist until mortals did. benevolent power. then. They claim that the Sovereigns were the true children of Eberron and Siberys: mighty dragons who ascended to divinity after the defeat of Khyber’s vile fiends. attempts to turn aside the wrath of the natural (or unnatural) forces over which these gods hold sway. Arawai. then. Unfortunately. gathering and combining inconceivable amounts of mystical energy. Both the virtuous and the wicked alike seek Olladra’s good fortune and blessing. the animating spark that allows life to exist. in my capacity as liturgical scholar. alien. Few Vassals like this theory. just as the gods are present in all aspects of the world.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
Creation Myths
A question frequently heard. These are usually prayers of supplication. (Eberron might herself be the world. many Vassals offer occasional prayers to the Sovereign Host’s wicked brethren. and grants the faithful the strength to overcome the travails of everyday life. In Eberron. boasts more than its allotment of corruption in the ranks. the children of creation.

even as missionaries spread their word to other lands.
need them or of battling any great evils they might come across—is unclear. are viewed with scorn. such as paladins or favored souls) embody the pinnacle of devotion. the Sovereign Host might ﬁ nally extend its presence to Dolurrh. They must serve the gods as directly as possible. If someone fits the role so perfectly as to be pushed into it by the community. but that they are actually superior to other priests. These people believe that priests who stumble into their role should not only be automatically recognized. and are rare indeed. These are represented through the adept class. Perhaps they feel that people in their community are spiritually adrift or need someone to speak for them to the local government. who care little for helping others but only for meditating on their own beliefs. but worth mentioning nonetheless. These wanderers have come to be known as evangelists. or misfortune. such as cities and big villages. however.better. reﬂect a universal truth. True clerics (or other divine casters. mortals’ worship enables the gods to spread to other realms. but it’s only a matter of time before the higher-ups of the faith have to deal with it. is it not? So what sort of person chooses to become a priest? The answers to that question are as varied as the priests themselves. The term priest conjures up images of a devout Vassal leading a congregation in prayer. if not the next. holy scripture. On the other hand. a substantial minority accept no such duties. Vassals are the most numerous worshipers
and since they believe the gods are intrinsic to everyday life.
13
. those wanderers who seek to escape the duties of their station. or the mysteries of the gods’ interaction with nature. These Vassals believe that in some distant future. friars. or simply a matter of survival—only clerics are capable of bringing miracles to those who
Chosen of the Gods
A small movement is spreading through the priesthood. Towns that lack much religious guidance of their own. and the afterlife will change from a place of dull emptiness to a world of divine light. Faith: It is self-evident. Some Vassals feel so strongly about their religion that living an ordinary life is not sufﬁcient. welcome a priest errant with joy and thanksgiving. According to this belief. monsters. healing and tending to the ﬂock. Whether this is a sign of divine favor. By honoring the Host. and they must share their faith with others. the latter two terms borrowed from the Church of the Silver Flame.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
COMING TO THE FAITH
In a religion that sees the gods’ presence everywhere. The majority of priests are simple men and women—possibly experts or nobles by class—who have devoted their lives to serving their religion and aiding others in leading a life of piety and reverence. Vassals hope the gods will in turn grant them happiness in this life. Only a very small percentage of those Vassals who call themselves priests are actually clerics. These unusual priests are often itinerant. An unusually high percentage (though still a minority) of wandering priests are true clerics. a slightly larger proportion become priests than do members of other faiths. Only the most devout of the devout have faith enough to work magic. This concept does not. This is the most common motivation for becoming a priest of the Sovereign Host among citizens of large communities. Some seek to do their gods’ bidding by spreading their worship. and priests errant. In fact. however. or—in the case of more adventuresome priests—hunting down and destroying enemies of the Sovereign Host and the natural world. Others seek only to be left alone to contemplate their faith. one that many experts either don’ t know about or dismiss. In any event. and thus they turn away from their local clergy. Additionally. So far. but most see itinerant priests as having turned their backs on the people they are intended to guide.
Servants of THE SOVEREIGN HOST in Khorvaire. A few Vassals respect their deeply held faith. Duty: Others step into the role of priest because someone has to do it. Even priests who aren’ t power-hungry don’ t necessarily like sharing what they have with people who haven’ t “earned ” their positions. refusing to stay long in any one place. many Vassals cling to a faint hope inspired by a few ancient myths and scriptures. though it is rarely spoken of. Others are hesitant simply because the process has no safeguards to keep an evil but deceptive or charming individual from rising to an influential post. or performing similar duties. These priests are often community leaders as much as religious ones. but Vassals generally become priests of the Sovereign Host for one (or more) of ﬁve reasons. isn’ t that the best way to cement the people’s faith in their priests? Isn’ t that a sign that the gods want that individual to speak for them? This isn’ t the most popular idea among the more orthodox priesthood. Vassal reaction to these itinerant priests depends on circumstances and the proclivities of the evangelist in question. the movement hasn’ t gotten very far. is there any need to be a priest? Simply living is service to the gods. and most of them do so only weakly. this has led some Vassals in distant communities to believe that only wandering priests have such powers. while the majority of priests of the Sovereign Host are leaders of the community or at least of the church. or advising members of a community how best to deal with a crisis. or that are besieged by criminals.

but their own. the Vassals have signiﬁcant inﬂuence over a great many of Khorvaire’s nations. and the one given least credence by the more tradition-bound members of the priesthood. or some other priest who does not have a congregation of his own. anyone who seeks to rise within the priesthood. and even more over individual communities. but an internal power structure does exist. and before they know it. communities in which this occurs are generally distant from the larger cities and centers of political and religious power. As the most widespread of the major religions. despite the steep tuition and difficult courses. Although the Sovereign Host does not boast grand cathedrals on the scale of those built by the Silver Flame. The ﬁ nal option. the worst treat their acolytes as bonded servants. many of its temples and shrines are large and elaborate. but will do so after a bit of examination. but the acolyte does not gain experience in managing a
Sometimes the people themselves decide who is worthy of the title “priest”
HL
Security: Although it is less common now than it once was. The preferred method is to attend a Sovereign Host seminary. Some honestly believe they can do more good in a position of power. a skilled
14
. Perhaps a person is a well-loved and devout community leader. The Host’s priesthood does not use intense training and ritual to identify the truly faithful as some faiths do. the Church of the Silver Flame. Karrnath. That said. they have stepped (or been pushed) into the role of priest. are the most prestigious. An acolyte who has served in such a capacity for several years. or winding catacombs such as those in Aerenal. Becoming a priest requires little in the way of knowledge unavailable to the average layperson. so that it seems a blessing from the gods themselves. The best ensure that their acolytes gain substantial liturgical knowledge. Breland. Power: The priesthood of the Sovereign Host does not have as rigid a hierarchy as. Accident: It seems odd. or particularly faithful. or ask them to lead a prayer. but occasionally in larger ones. such as crafting or performing. A would-be priest in the earliest stages of training is called an acolyte. who can prove knowledge of the liturgy.blacksmith has bonded with Onatar through her craft. or to truly able to guide and protect his congregation. The Heirs of the Host Seminary in Wroat. arranging appointments. and who obtains a positive recommendation is ready to lead a congregation. and she must place herself completely under the tutelage and care of a more experienced priest. Why should they care whether their priest is recognized by some distant bureaucrat who knows nothing about the person or the community?
BECOMING A PRIEST
It is possible to become a priest of the Sovereign Host with only a modicum of religious knowledge. say. a wandering evangelist. is to become an apprentice to a priest outside of a temple environment. certain individuals slowly gain a reputation for wisdom. The mentor might be a village preacher. or even holiness. or abnormally good at something. It’s an unfortunate truth that certain priests of the Sovereign Host—just as with other religions—see not the gods’ glory burning like a beacon before them. others are interested only in their own advancement. or a potent warrior has somehow joined his strikes and steps with Dol Dorn. and the Gods’ Grace Academy in Tanar Rath. sometimes attempt to join the priesthood purely as a vocation. and sometimes without even trying to do so. Such seminaries can be found in almost every major city across Khorvaire (excluding such obvious exceptions as Flamekeep—the heart of the Silver Flame—and cities in nations that frown on the Host. a number of people still join the priesthood for ﬁnancial security. Priests who take the cloth through a seminary are far more likely to be granted their own congregation in a major city than others. Vassals might decide that an abnormally skilled farmer has formed a bond with Arawai through his labors. Particularly in small communities. apprenticeship in an active temple is the next best thing. Younger children. requires formal training and education in ecclesiastical—and possibly mystical—matters. Competition to enroll in these schools is ﬁerce. This is done in one of three ways. People come to such individuals for advice. such as Droaam). Priests who emerge from these seminaries are widely respected by most Vassals. and people who seem unable to make a living at other pursuits. to gain the respect of his peers. but many priests of the Sovereign Host obtain their position entirely by accident. and few of them spend much time traveling among border communities and small towns. The formal priesthood of the Host doesn’t automatically recognize such “accidental” priests. Even without such ofﬁcial recognition. who stand to inherit little or nothing from their families. For those who cannot reach (or afford) a seminary. as well as experience in conducting ceremonies. although some faithful consider them aloof and superior. Priests appoint acolytes to perform duties such as maintaining the altars. Such priests are fully capable of teaching the basics of faith and scripture. and doing research.

a priest must meet certain requirements—number of years of service. Such dictates are in force only so far as the more powerful priests and factions have the ability to enforce them. spiritual and even ﬁ nancial aid. Elsewhere. The trials includes intense questioning on religious doctrine and history. and the like. however. It would be poor scholarship on my part to claim that this attitude is common to all members of the priesthood’s governing bodies. and shows that the priesthood values them highly. pronunciations by the various ecclesiastic councils are considered strong suggestions rather than actual edicts. The Host’s largest organizations ensure that the acolyte of a wandering priest is not permitted to take up management of a temple in Sharn or Passage. the prevailing attitude is shaped heavily by the priesthood’s desire to keep itself politically powerful. and political connections to secular government. but it does not operate exclusively under their mandate. it has no individual higher beings at its head. It keeps the citizens of the more important cities happy. (Thrane. These are important congregations. The kingdoms of Aundair. On the other hand. Individually trained priests.temple or a regular congregation. loss of status.
priests can petition for entry. and some kingdoms worship combined pantheons comprising members of both the Sovereign Host and the Dark Six. Nevertheless. Thus. Aundair. where tradition and religious law demand a fully trained priest. The precise means by which each council chooses its membership varies from region to region. a priest of the Sovereign Host beneﬁts greatly from maintaining good standing with the local council. which they use to enforce decisions and edicts that might otherwise go unheeded. The power of the assemblies is social and political. as does the Silver Flame. they are accepted.
15
. since the nation is largely devoted to the Silver Flame. might take ofﬁce without ever being exposed to them. of course. It has no Voice of the Flame or Diet of Cardinals. Karrnath. removal of their congregation. acolytes who receive such outside training warrant close scrutiny if they ever attempt to settle in a Host-dominated area. so all priests trained in those establishments must pass these tests. though? Where the same building serves triple duty as town hall. These are tests in the truest sense of the word: written and oral questions that determine the individual’s knowledge and ability. and are often heavily tested. The regions overseen by the councils vary in size: the Host of Khorvaire oversees Passage and a large portion of Aundair. The testing can take weeks. or even required to undergo additional training. In some. In other places. This constitutes the ﬁnal period of seminary training.) Vassals dwell in other nations. further training and education. as do the Blood of Vol or the Radiant Cults. It also ensures that the leaders of such congregations hold attitudes and religious interpretations that mirror the leanings of the priesthood’s current leaders. Whatever the case. This is hypocrisy of the worst order. They can threaten delinquent priests with ostracism. This matters little in border towns.
HIERARCHY
The priesthood of the Sovereign Host does not have a single leader or group of leaders. Thus. The Host priesthood includes large and politically powerful organizations. These areas
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
Good Enough for the Backwoods
Those who worship the Sovereign Host do not form a monolithic entity in the way the faithful of the Church of the Silver Flame do. and Thrane boast multiple councils dedicated to the Sovereign Host. regardless of training or experience. That small border town over there. a member in good standing must nominate an individual for inclusion. itinerant priests are held in suspicion by certain other members of the clergy. accomplishment of certain tasks. as well as dealing with social and moral crises. of course. Councils wield substantial political and social power. The more organized among the priesthood subject candidates to various tests to determine their capabilities. however. a shrine to the Sovereign Host. hand-picked acolytes. and hospital? The church hierarchy graciously allows any local priest to shepherd the congregation. who assume—accurately or not—that they must be deﬁcient in some way not to merit their own temples. such as the Vassal Assembly or the Host of Khorvaire. but in the major cities of Khorvaire. Breland. they offer mediation of disputes. Instead. before they are permitted to lead their own congregations. the Devout of the Celestial Crown manages only a large portion of the city of Sharn. each of these councils represents the greatest and most faithful priests in a given area. with many days devoted to hypothetical scenarios that adjudge reaction to a given danger or disaster. and if a seat is available and a majority of the standing membership approves. the priesthood is guided by a number of separate liturgical councils. Furthermore. or passing much more stringent tests than those given to graduating seminary students—before being considered. has only a few.

in this sense. weddings. and the liturgical councils have little contact. though that is certainly the area in which they excel. She has advised so many Vassals and priests that. Some priests pay only lip service to this duty. and no one holds authority over any other. most councils average one sitting member for every twenty or thirty priests in their region. even if informal. Otherwise. This is not limited to religious advice. and priests from larger cities command more respect than those from smaller towns. the surviving priests of the councils of Cyre have largely been assimilated into the hierarchies of neighboring realms. determine the content of lessons and tests at seminary. and engaging in the expected rites and offerings. Any priest in good standing with the local council can attend a conclave and be heard. and priests of the Host. helping maintain the cleanliness and safety of the neighborhood. This includes offering alms and food to the poor. Life Event Rituals: These include naming ceremonies. and high priests who abuse their authority. might have to answer to the local council. however. Speciﬁcs vary from community to community. or priest with little involvement in the council—the priesthood of the Sovereign Host acknowledges no innate difference in status. These gatherings are often ﬁ lled with heated liturgical debate as the members set the general course for the priesthood. and anything else that might come up in day-to-day living. This power is not absolute. rather than to the church itself. and no clout. with them. such as commemorating a Vassal’s devotion to a single goal or career (this can be anything from taking the cloth to graduating from apprenticeship and opening a shop).” By a more strict interpretation. and invasion. the priesthood is like any other gathering. Graduates of seminary generally garner greater respect than those who learned their craft in temples. This doesn’t suit some Vassals. all people in their community. and funerals. and Vassals on both sides of the issue are roughly equal. The word of an elder priest usually carries more weight than that of a younger. unless in charge of a speciﬁc temple. though a few have formed independent sects—often following unorthodox beliefs. and to a lesser extent. A priest is a priest. None of this is ofﬁcial. all of which priests are expected to lead. adepts. and hand down new interpretations of religious text. Such rituals also encompass more faith-speciﬁc events. ﬁ nancial matters. priests. Many clerics themselves argue that they should not be treated any differently.
DUTIES OF THE CLERGY
For the most part. debate theology. and overall interpretations of holy texts. Its members establish a pecking order. a gnome who has done little but sit atop a pillar and discuss matters of theology with passersby for over a century. but priests of the Sovereign Host generally perform a set list of duties. general member. the governing individual is granted the honorary title of high priest. however. adepts.” A perfect example is Saint Daca of Sharn. competently handling the problems of parishioners. she could take her pick of positions in the local clergy. In the wake of the Last War. These councilors set policy. nevertheless. Prayer Services: Every day of the week is devoted to at least one aspect of the Sovereign Host. for the next decade. These are listed in The Calendar on page 21. Many believe that the ability to work miracles is a clear indication of divine favor. In this case. so too must their priests strive to improve the quality of life for their congregation. seminary. Charitable Works and Community Improvement: As the gods work to aid the worthy among their followers.are not considered part of the church proper. they meet with their counterparts from other councils in a Grand Conclave once every ten years. placing a shallow poor box in a temple or perhaps tossing a copper coin to a beggar now and then.
16
. however. Holy Day Rites: Worship of the Sovereign Host includes a number of speciﬁc holidays and regular rituals. and those priests are expected to offer comfort and advice to the best of their ability. and assisting with repairs to damage caused by disasters such as ﬁ re. such divisions continue to exist across much of Khorvaire. or give underlings inappropriate orders. however. They might have different duties—a cleric is much more likely to pursue the church’s enemies or perform exorcisms—but all are equal in the hierarchy of the priesthood. while a great many mundane priests and Vassals argue that they should. Surely those to whom the gods have granted powers should lead? Even more contentious are people who develop divine magics spontaneously and without training (such as the so-called favored souls) and those who gain reverence in extraordinary circumstances—the rare “saints. Additionally. or at least of deeper faith. or other establishment of the church. and perhaps most importantly. Beyond these general distinctions—councilor. No clear distinction exists between people who feel that clerics should dominate the priesthood and people who don’t. who in turn have higher status than students of itinerant priests. Counseling the Faithful: Many Vassals turn to their priests in times of need or trouble.) The general attitude is that a priest has fulfilled the obligations of office by properly leading a congregation in prayer and ceremony. Others
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
CLERICS AND PRIESTS
No formal distinction of rank exists between clerics. In fact. a great many priests might be considered “members. should she choose to step down from her pillar. members of the various councils are an exception to this rule. (Obviously. to whom the others of that temple must answer. and temples offer services every morning and evening for those who wish to attend. the numbers of clerics. ﬂood. and in fact it is discouraged by many councilors. priests are beholden only to the Vassals they shepherd. Priests must be prepared to offer aid on such mundane issues as faltering relationships.

Of all their duties. They expound and pontiﬁcate at length. cloak. or the reverse. offering the temple itself as shelter. with three smaller bars vertical—while other Vassals wear it with the single bar vertical. True clerics can do this most effectively. Spreading the Word: The priesthood has rarely spread worship of the Sovereign Host through violence. Many priests of the Host are happy to speak of the scriptures. Rather. Protecting the Faithful: Priests are expected to stand between their parishioners and harm. many priests don a robe. This intervention might be physical (such as stepping in front of a criminal or invading soldier) or spiritual (such as exorcising spirits. this is rarely seen in small towns where the priests are much Priests of the Sovereign Host have few duties as important as protecting the faithful
. though not a strict duty. At least you won’t get thrown in the stocks for stabbing the soldier. long past the point at which their audience has ceased to care (and have begun to cast their gods-granted eyes across the gods-blessed ground in search of a godssculpted heavy rock or other blunt instrument). the citizenry is more kindly disposed to his sermons than if he simply berates them from the pulpit. but only if invited. but Vassals do proselytize. Others. do fulﬁ ll the cliché. this is an unfair stereotype. but could just as easily be a symbol on a tabard or a large bracelet. the Sovereign Host does not have a speciﬁc cleric uniform. These cloaks are traditionally gold with dark blue lining. priests of the Sovereign Host are expected to dress appropriately and recognizably. sharing their own income. demons. custom dictates that priests and temples display the Celestial Crown in its traditional orientation—single bar horizontal. “Better to face the swords of an Emerald Claw soldier. priests are required to dress in clean and formal attire. and to prominently display the Octogram. however. Unlike some other faiths. A pauper who receives her ﬁ rst meal of the week from the temple of Arawai is more likely to listen to what her priests have to say than is some fellow walking the street. this has become something of a joke among non–Vassals of the western kingdoms.throw themselves into the work with the same devotion they show other religious obligations. Because they believe their gods are present in every aspect of the world. When a priest rolls up his sleeves and works alongside the townsfolk to extinguish a blazing house. A common practice in larger cities. minding his own business. but even nonspellcasters should be willing to endanger themselves to protect others.” For the most part. or shawl of ofﬁce. In order to tell the difference between priests and other Vassals who wish to display their faith. and the three intersecting bars horizontal. Finally. This renders them more readily available to their communities. In fact. “than the exhortations of a Vassal. The wisest and most devout priests use opportunities created by their other duties to engage in this one. they use almost any occasion—from a beautiful sunrise to a laughing child to a ﬂock of birds—to enumerate the glories of the Sovereign Host.” they say. to point out the wonder of the gods in every detail of the natural world. or quori). this last is most frequently disregarded. or even living in poverty so they might give all to others. When actually conducting rites or leading ceremonies. The Host’s symbol traditionally takes the form of a medallion or amulet worn on a chain around the neck.

Finally. punishment depends largely on the nature of the violation and what resources are available. Repeated Minor Civil Crimes: Minor offenses against civil authority are actions such as fraud. • Refusing to perform duties (such as failing to give to charity or lead appropriate rites). Such complaints usually originate with other priests. someone must bring a complaint to the liturgical council. or if the priest is part of a local hierarchy (such as the staff at a temple).
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
FALLEN PRIESTS
Escaping the Past
Notice the discussion of ecclesiastical punishment fails to address the situation of malfeasance by a high priest. committing an act of this sort once won’t get a priest defrocked. but they can come from anyone. Major Civil Crimes: Serious crimes against the state or the citizenry might result in expulsion. The four principal causes of expulsion from the priesthood are as follows. and flee town beforehand? The liturgical councils do not speak to each other frequently. and even when they do. Even if a council has the time to do so. If the suspect priest is found guilty of the charges. but in some communities. and the like. and one servant of Vol who were all former priests of the Sovereign Host. petty theft. how does it locate a lawbreaker in its territory—especially one hiding out in a small town with little church presence? Clerics might employ divinations to find truly heinous lawbreakers. but that’s truly a rare event. however. but for the most part. In others. Others are so loved by their people that the priesthood cannot get rid of them. This can range from questioning those involved. but surprisingly difficult to carry out. anyway). a priest must commit a severe infraction before others take formal steps against him. In most cases. he uses his second chance to atone for his sins.
18
. this system of defrocking is only truly effective at the local level. but simply off the top of my head. This is an exceptionally rare occurrence. Faith might inspire some or all of those to persevere. Imagine the council of “peers” willing to sit in judgment of that person. What separates a minor crime from a major one often has less to do with the law. priority is given to complaints based on their source. other Vassals. the notion of an ex-priest going fugitive is met with a simple “Good riddance. • Taking unfair advantage of the services of acolytes. anyone else. Minor violations include the following. Many are never discovered at all.less able to afford such an item (and everyone knows who they are. government ofﬁcials. and so on. Repeated Minor Violations of Religious Precepts or Failures to Perform One’s Duties: Committing one of these likely draws only a reprimand. assuming the local council hears of it at all. • Inappropriate displays or mockery of Sovereign Host holy symbols. the priest resumes whatever criminal ways landed him in trouble the first time. could result in expulsion. • Extorting money or favors from worshipers in exchange for aiding them. • Offering devotion to powers the Sovereign Host considers evil (such as the Dragon Below). and is well loved and revered until the day he dies. they have far larger matters than exchanging “wanted ” posters. the councilors or other priests must investigate its merit. In some tales. Imagine the position of one who wishes to bring such a powerful personage to justice. Procedures for defrocking a priest are simple enough on the surface. • Disrespecting fellow priests. • Deliberately misleading worshipers in proper practices or the meaning of scripture. to a detailed investigation that resembles police work more than religious practice. Priority in descending order of importance: elder priests. I also know of a few ex-priests of the Host who have gone on to become leaders in other faiths.
Due to the lack of a single controlling hierarchy. who find some way to remove the mark of shame upon them? What if they realize they are about to be charged. rape. to the high priest. What of those priests who move to a new city or even nation. important Vassals.” Dozens of stories exist of priests defrocked in one community who have gone on to preach in another. inappropriate speech (in nations where that’s a crime). • Using ecclesiastical position to inﬂuence policies of the secular government. First. grand thefts. Once someone registers a complaint. treason. Major Violation of Religious Precepts or Failure to Perform One’s Duties: Committing one of these violations even a single time might be grounds for defrocking. These include murder. imagine the faithful brave enough to carry out any punishment dictated. and more to do with how important the victim of the crime is in local circles. Even when it is practical. Repeated violation. I can name two priests of the Dark Six. one of the Silver Flame. Some defrocked priests are eventually discovered and expelled from their new posts. younger priests. but repeated violations will. successfully hiding their past. Priests are supposed to give equal weight to complaints no matter who lodged them.

but also most uncommon. quests in its name almost always revolve around worldly circumstances. such as weddings and coronations.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
QUESTS
Only the most devout worshipers embark on quests in the name of their deity or pantheon. to natural occurrences. Furthermore. Host tradition states that prayers should be uttered in a normal tone of voice. the petitioner offers something of meaning to herself and to the gods she is petitioning. seeking out deeds to perform for the glory of the Host and the betterment of their followers. and the very public knowledge of the violator’s crimes and loss of status. If the crime is religious. and some Vassals seek them out for aid in offering private prayers. setting plow to ﬁeld. Rather. Host rituals are options. Anything that involves gestures. such as changing seasons or the harvest. For the most part.) For extremely serious violations. Although many Vassals seek out priests for aid. Most prayers. their disapproval is as much social as it is spiritual. and burnt sacriﬁces. entering battle. not to pursue. and marking the offender. the priesthood conducts a formal and very public rite. Rites involve prayer. listing the individual’s crimes. available for those who wish to give thanks for a particular event. offering up something valuable to both himself and Balinor. to show that he is unafraid of pain and injury. Instead. candles on an altar. however—mostly itinerant clerics. This mark can be a literal brand. speciﬁc garb or colors (whites. According to doctrine. and similar positive but mundane experiences. . For the average Vassal. or execute its members. Disciples form an exception to this rule. or making a wagon. but they are not limited to speaking or chanting. human or animal. wondrous. or use social pressure to drive a violator from the community.In the case of a civil crime. Before embarking on a journey. For instance. Obviously. Priests often lead their congregations in prayer. through minor rites.” Only after addressing the pantheon as a whole does the Vassal go on to name a speciﬁc deity. but this doesn’t always work. whispering or mumbling is disrespectful. we thank you . and thus no speciﬁc purpose to shape its quests. These rites
Rites and Rituals of THE SOVEREIGN HOST Vassals perform rituals to celebrate almost every aspect
of life. a beautiful vista. blacks. and leaves it to local authorities to handle charges and punishments.
MINOR RITES
Minor rites are more involved than simple prayers but still not particularly complex. the priesthood simply declares publicly that the guilty member has been defrocked. Many paeans and hymns fall into this category. A very select few. even the most pious feel no obligation to observe all of them every day. receive the gratitude of your humblest servants. successful endeavors. and that he will honor the war god with his actions. or beautiful. and blues being the most common). She might seek out and thwart the schemes of priests of the Dark Six. minor rituals do not require oversight. the situation becomes more difficult. Common openings include “Oh. the faithful petition the Host for success. are usually sufﬁcient to prevent him or her from ever again functioning as.
participate. every feature of the world contains an element of the divine and is worthy of reverence.
PRAYERS
The most minor form of ritual. and similar benefits demand more appropriate acknowledgement. Prayers are purely verbal. the ceremony might also involve ﬂogging. and attempt to show them the error of their ways and return them to the fold. The most simple include hand gestures. A hunter might burn a freshly made arrow. Specific instances of good fortune. a tattoo. or sacriﬁces is a minor rite. inside a temple or out. (This last is most effective. The church might attempt to impose ﬁ nes.” or “Sovereigns of Eberron. Prayers are offered in gratitude for agreeable weather. A warrior petitioning Dol Dorn’s aid in battle might inﬂ ict a small wound on himself. Only the most holy festivals are sacred enough that Vassals frown on those who do not
19
. paladins. She might set about ﬁnding land and constructing a shrine to the Host in an unenlightened area. but the participation of a priest is not necessary. quests are adventures to read about. A Vassal might quest for a magic item or powerful spellcaster to control the weather. Because the Sovereign Host is part and parcel of the world. Vassals do not practice all or even most of these rituals. golds. For instance. Unlike many other faiths. They also offer reverence and glory to the Host without focusing on any one aspect of the world. or even a mystical sigil such as a mark of justice. often meant to emulate the Celestial Crown or the holy symbol of a speciﬁc deity. worship of the Sovereign Host has no driving goal behind it. The priesthood has neither the legal right nor the ability to imprison. or to listen to during sermons. Sacriﬁces to the Host almost never require blood. a Vassal seeking wealth might melt a few coins in honor of Kol Korran. . On a more subtle level. or in song. though this is of questionable legality and occurs only rarely. they address all their worship to a chosen god. generous Host. stripping badges of ofﬁce. Minor rites are appropriate when a Vassal seeks the favor of the gods. and thus end a drought afﬂ icting a Host-devoted town. she might seek out those who have lost faith in the Host. in hope that the gift of valuables will earn her greater rewards in her next endeavor. a pleasant visit with friends. exile. Kings and Queens of life. a legitimate priest of the Host. accoutrements. From life and community events. begin by honoring the pantheon as a whole. The mark. the Host will hear heartfelt prayers uttered by any Vassal. prayer is a means to show appreciation for something important. and the like—do indeed wander the world. not all these ceremonies are long or complex—nobody would have time for anything else. however. a prayer regarding the beauty of the sunset might be addressed to Arawai. As usual. even those intended to thank a specific deity. More elaborate minor rites use holy symbols. shedding a few drops of his own blood. accompanied by a priest or not. and even then. or claiming to be.

and sacriﬁces of the same style offered in minor rites. as the Host are both nine and one. At the altar. A very brief description of the traditional ceremonies follows. The couple must exchange tokens during these blessings. or in areas where worship of the Sovereign Host is discouraged or persecuted—but the larger councils often refuses to recognize the validity of such ceremonies. but some couples prefer bracelets. similar
A farmer sets aside a few stalks of wheat for sacriﬁce to Arawai. The wedding ceremony incorporates local traditions as well as religious mandates and thus varies widely from community to community. and uses the mixture to draw the Octogram on the child’s forehead or stomach. Some particularly religious Vassals know enough of the liturgy to conduct the rites on their own—this happens most frequently in small communities that have no priest of their own. Finally. Some are somber affairs with much chanting. but rites commemorate speciﬁc and personal events. Birth: When celebrating a birth. and to pave for the child a path that will bring blessings on the community. accompanied by dance and song. neither time nor materials for a rite exist. or trapped in the bottom of a well. and for the gods to make their family a beacon among Vassals. candles. During the ceremony. not prayers. albeit rites that only a select few individuals can properly perform. Physical relations before marriage are no big deal. individually and as a pantheon. but on a larger scale. or other items. contain certain activities. relatives. they have committed to each other in the eyes of the world and the gods. The parents burn offerings as the priest prays. minor rites show gratitude for speciﬁc yet commonplace events such as meals. the priest and the child’s parents ceremonially march to the nearest altar (usually within a shrine or temple. the priest mixes the ashes of the burnt offerings with wine or holy water. all of whom offer prayers and small items for sacriﬁce. in thanks to the gods—Arawai and Olladra in particular—for their sustenance. others are joyous. They involve paeans and prayers. a Vassal might conduct a minor rite to Kol Korran after a successful day of sales. so have the couple become both two and one. though Vassals place no stigma on romantic relationships outside of marriage. In these instances. For instance. and prayers for aid. the priest beseeches the gods. worthy of both scorn and ostracism from the community.MAJOR RITES
The greatest ceremonies of the Sovereign Host commemorate both holy days and particular events. adepts. Minor rites also give thanks for prior luck or success. but is not in a position to offer sacriﬁce or conduct a ritual? When menaced by thugs. Once two people are wed. The only requirement is that the tokens be worn or carried at all times. What is a Vassal to do if he needs help. and other well-wishers. involving numerous people. however. but adultery is an offense against the gods themselves. such as good fortune or success in ﬁ nding love. in hope of a greater harvest to come also serve more general requests. speciﬁ c designs and gestures. Death: Because Vassals do not believe in any afterlife other than eternity in Dolurrh. such as petitioning for the health of a sick relative. it is acceptable to offer a simple prayer. In this regard they are much like prayers. Major rites technically require the participation of a recognized priest. a Vassal might pour a libation of wine onto the ground before partaking of food. the guests burn offerings in small ceramic vessels etched with the Celestial Crown or the symbol of a specific god on the bottom. A funeral involves a procession. rather than the more general aspects of life to which prayers are devoted. For instance. and paladins are considered to be minor rites. Festiva ls are major rites that sanctify occasions and changes in the lives of the Vassals. but a personal altar will do). but such situations are when help is most needed.
20
. because of the advanced theological knowledge required to conduct them. proper garb (or at least colors). both to express gratitude and to make up for failing to properly frame the initial request. but tradition demands the appropriate ritual at the ﬁ rst available opportunity. Even spells with nothing more than a verbal component are considered rites. to allow the child to grow up happy and healthy. however. The spells of clerics. They require a priest to pray and conduct offerings for the couple’s future happiness. Rings are traditional. or to Boldrei when a beloved accepts a proposal of marriage. necklaces. for their health and the health of their children to come. Sovereign Host funerals are truly somber. The ceremony as a whole. or to Olladra after surviving an assassination attempt. lasts roughly an hour. from the beginning of the march to the end of the prayers. A ll Vassal weddings. They travel through a crowd made up of friends. Marriage: Marriage is one of the holiest sacraments of the Sovereign Host. Commonly.

First. the second season. A simpler. albeit less accurate. treating the phases of the moons as separate from the timekeeping of the world itself. method is to determine the day randomly at the start of each adventure. the gods stand yet higher. rather than four. However. any adept. and Yeardeath to portions of autumn and winter. the priest places the crown (or other symbol of ofﬁce) upon the new titleholder and then brieﬂ y holds the Octogram above the crown. Yeargrowth. Of course. Yeardeath was the period when the world was cold and few things grow. on a god’s holy day during his or her favored season. someone using the Sovereign calendar adds a numeric value to the day in question. the names of the days formerly devoted to the Dark Six now commemorate no deity at all. the first season. Traditionally. but a few priests have used drawings of the holy symbol when no other course was open to them. but also on the Sovereign calendar. this requires not only keeping track of dates on the Galifar Calendar. Each season was divided into seven “weeks” (the original term is lost) of sixteen days each.to that of the birth ritual. or paladin of that god gains a +1 bonus to effective caster level on spells cast. Thus. The Dark Six have their own holy days (see page 43). to show solidarity between the Sovereign Host and the sovereigns of humanity. in hope that the item will distract the greedy Keeper and allow the soul to slip past to Dolurrh. a cleric of Dol Arrah gains this bonus on all seven D’arrdays during the Yeargrowth season.
21
. a high priest or other luminary of the church conducts such rites as a matter of respect. with an additional day at the end of the week devoted to the pantheon as a single unit. This indicates that while the new ruler stands above mortals. This beneﬁ t applies only to followers of the gods who still make up the Sovereign Host. Custom demands that the Celestial Crown used in this ceremony be an actual icon. but any recognized priest can ofﬁciate. They only request that the survivors’ suffering be eased swiftly and that the deceased escape the clutches of the Keeper. In this instance. Finally. some rulers seek the blessings of the Sovereign Host when ascending the throne. Yeargrowth to portions of summer and autumn. and keep track only for the duration of that particular tale. they require sacriﬁ ces by both nobles and commoners. followed by bearers carrying the deceased on a plank or in a cofﬁ n. and was associated by some people with the dragon Siberys. Prayers and rites offer thanks for the life of the deceased. the details of a coronation ceremony vary from culture to culture. but Dungeon Masters might wish to consider adding a bit of extra meaning to these holidays. For instance. They have been renamed after the Five Kingdoms and Galifar itself. saying “Yearbirth Thranday the fourth” or “fourth Thranday of Yearbirth” indicates Thranday during the fourth week of the Yearbirth season. and the good he did. cleric. Each day of the week was devoted to one of the ﬁ fteen gods of the original Sovereign Host. Clerics of the Sovereign Host as a whole gain this bonus on the Hostdays of Yearbirth.
OPTIONAL RULE: THE HOLIEST OF DAYS
It requires a bit more bookkeeping. Second. Coronations: A lthough the practice is not as common as it once was. the priest walks in the fore. The new year on the Sovereign calendar corresponds with the first day of the month of Therendor on the Galifar calendar. As with weddings. Yearbirth. It is traditional to bury a sacriﬁce with the deceased. however. all such rites have two features in common.
Day of the Associated Favored Celestial Week Deity Season Aureday Aureon Yeargrowth Karrnday (Formerly the Fury) Yeargrowth Kolday Kol Korran Yearbirth Baliday Balinor Yeargrowth Thranday (Formerly the Mockery) Yeardeath Olladay Ol ladra Yearbirth Galday (Formerly the Shadow) Yeardeath Bolday Boldrei Yeargrowth Brelday (Formerly the Keeper) Yeardeath Onaday Onatar Yearbirth Araday Arawai Yearbirth D’arrday Dol Arrah Yeargrowth Aunday (Formerly the Traveler) Yearbirth Dornday Dol Dorn Yeardeath Cyrday (Formerly the Devourer) Yeardeath Hostday The Sovereign Host Yearbirth
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
THE CALENDAR
Worship of the Sovereign Host predates the formation of the great kingdom of Galifar. was devoted to planting crops and growing things. depending on local custom. The weeks do not carry any names of their own. To indicate a specific day. the lives he touched. its association was with Khyber. Thus. The original Vassals divided the year into three seasons.
and was sometimes associated with Eberron. In terms of modern seasons. but the wealthy are buried with ﬁ ne jewels or other treasures—a possible lure for grave robbers or even adventurers. while all Vassals use the standard Galifar calendar in day-to-day life. they measure days of religious significance on the far older Sovereign Book of Seasons (or simply the Sovereign calendar). The Sovereign calendar does not recognize the concept of months. For a peasant this might be a single copper coin. Yearbirth roughly corresponds to spring and a portion of summer. Speciﬁ cally. only the combined goodwill of the rulers and the ruled inspires the gods to look favorably upon a new liege. seeking the treasures of an ancient king. was devoted to the raising and reaping of crops and the fullest bloom of the world. In the modern era.

excepting holidays. Those who believe. Matters such as alignment and even profession have only minimal bearing on this worship.
morning observance might take the form of a minor rite. All are welcome. last for even an hour. they do not seek out a speciﬁc type of person for proselytizing or conversion. deities of the Host have speciﬁc festival days. reverently uttered. Priests specifically devoted to that deity. While zealous Vassals might indeed engage in hours of prayer. 2 hours for those devoted to the god whose day it is. the
22
. that is. that the world has a ﬁ xed purpose. she might undertake a final minor rite requesting a peaceful sleep and the opportunity for a new day tomorrow. if circumstances warranted). Prayers to start each meal are common. In addition. a Vassal traditionally performs longer rites in the evening (though she might have done so earlier in the day. and even most minor rites take no longer than the time necessary to light the appropriate ﬂ ames and burn the appropriate sacriﬁces. all priests must perform an hour-long rite. On the day devoted to the entire Host. but also farmers and growing things. All priests of the Sovereign Host perform a minor rite to that god in either the morning or the evening. This doesn’t mean commoners only—a ruler’s life can be average as easily as a farmer’s. everyone benefits from Arawai’s grace—who doesn’t eat bread or potatoes. if it is the holy day of one of her patron gods. Brightblade (12 Nymm): Dedicated to Dol Dorn. rather than the true anniversary itself. Vassals practice their religion throughout the day. they might dress in green and bronze on Araday. as a reminder that nothing the gods have created is entirely bad. A farmer reveres Arawai. they remind the faithful of their daily interactions with the divine all around them and keep the gods in their thoughts. each god has a special season during which their festivals are particularly important. the Sovereign Host attracts individuals whose lives do not point them in a speciﬁ c direction. leading a congregation in prayer and worship. which use the Galifar Calendar for common reference (Sharn: City of Towers 30).Each day of the week is devoted to one of the gods. The days do not merely honor the god in question. and is also the traditional day for elections. simply to give thanks for the new day. whether he’s neutral good or chaotic evil in his heart. every Araday honors not only Arawai. taking only a few moments. Even if they do not worship her specifically. Vassals give thanks for the events of the day. Despite their brief duration. so anyone who lives in such a state is likely to at least acknowledge the faith. who is honored by a festival. because the observances are spread throughout the day. Rather. It’s simply that the daily tasks are different. For instance. on a typical morning. but for most. a general request for good fortune at work suffices. brieﬂ y described here. The average prayer of thanks might involve nothing more than a few sentences. Boldrei’s Feast (9 Rhaan): This feast of community is an occasion for extravagant parties. Each such activity rarely takes longer than a few minutes. a Vassal might offer a brief prayer on awakening. This summary makes it seem as though Vassals spend an enormous portion of each day in prayer and ritual. or want to believe. requiring roughly an hour of time. while the celebration of great victories is always held on the Dornday nearest its anniversary. or if she happens to be unusually devout. however. They often conduct this rite in the temple. equally applicable to all who wish to embrace it. tradition demands that they ﬁ nd something positive in it. such as the evening rite on a god’s holy day. after
The Sovereign Host IN EVERYDAY LIFE As might be expected of a faith that proclaims the gods’
presence in all aspects of the world. and even conducts minor rites more than once. or in shades of red with metal accoutrements and jewelry on Onaday. The Host holds dominion over most aspects of civilized life. so long as they acknowledge the divine in the world around them and accept the Sovereign Host as the highest gods (and even the latter is somewhat ﬂexible). Worship of the Sovereign Host appeals most to people who live relatively standard lives. even if the day has gone poorly. Aureon’s Crown (26 Dravago): A celebration of knowledge. Only truly important festivals. as are prayers or minor rites upon ﬁ rst embarking on the day’s work.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
THE PEOPLE OF THE SOVEREIGN HOST
Because Vassals consider their faith to be a universal religion. The Hunt (4 Barrakas): This holiday in honor of Balinor features communal hunts of dangerous creatures. For instance. At bedtime. but also all aspects of the world over which he or she watches. this holiday features lectures and sermons. just as when petitioning for a favor. If this is a holy day. Additionally. that someone is in control (even if they do not always understand the will or the actions of this guiding power) are particularly drawn to the Sovereign Host. Sun’s Blessing (15 Therendor): This festival to Dol Arrah is a day of peace when enemies set aside their differences. and perhaps 10 minutes for other supplicants. must perform a longer ritual on the appropriate day. Come evening. Particularly religious Vassals dress appropriately for the god in question on any given festival day. For instance. They sacriﬁ ce items of meaning to that god. It has also become the secular date for graduation and commencement ceremonies. This is not so. Particularly devoted Vassals might perform individual rites throughout the day when beginning specific tasks. because she provides his crops. If she has an important endeavor ahead of her. regardless of activity. They require roughly twice as long to perform. this festival is marked by gladiatorial and athletic contests. The precise degree of observance depends on the devotion of the individual: The average practitioner prays many times per day. most spend less than half an hour per day in total doing so.

imprisonment. Even with the modern growth of the Silver Flame and the schism that ejected the Dark Six. At least three of the Five Nations are Host-dominant. Vassals are sometimes persecuted in these areas. On a local level. albeit slowly and piecemeal. the Sovereign Host is the religion of choice for most people of western Khorvaire who do not have active reason to select a different religion. Although the goblinoids of Darguun have recently been introduced to the Host.
The Vassals integrate the practices of other faiths into their own. governors. even dukes might well belong to a congregation of Vassals and see the high priest as an authority ﬁ gure. In some nations. Meanwhile. The faith has even spread. shoddy goods. Mayors. might result in persecution. not through violence or intimidation. In such areas. overt worship of the Sovereign Host. their shrines hidden in
the wild or inside unassuming structures. In sum. Instead priests encourage Vassals to support one another. Thus. Leaders and ofﬁcers who persecute Vassals might wind up short on supplies.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
THE SOVEREIGN HOST AND OTHER FAITHS
In terms of overall inﬂuence. or “inappropriate” members of it. the priesthood conducts Host ceremonies in secret. and Dol Dorn but are still suspicious of the rest. to the goblins of Darguun and the rural communities of the Eldeen Reaches. for instance. but in some communities the priesthood of the Sovereign Host works in opposition to the secular government. others still worship the Shadow or the Mockery exclusively. the Host’s priesthood does not oppose local governments directly. Longstanding tradition and the ubiquitous and accepting nature of the faith make it easy to slip into.all?—and so the vast majority of people offer her at least some thanks. The best do not take advantage of one to advance their position in the other. They preach active resistance against the government. but they do react with hostility to overt displays of the faith within the small human and shifter populations. In many small communities. even if the priesthood does not try to sway a ruler’s decisions. and poor service. the Vassals carefully feel out those in power for any sympathetic to their cause. Dol Arrah. or possible candidates for conversion. the Sovereign Host has little to fear from other faiths. The monsters of Droaam do not hate the Host with the same passion they reserve for the Silver Flame. town councils. her actions are unlikely to threaten the dominance of the faith and its priests. the faith is taking hold very slowly. Some communities revere Balinor. worship of the Host—or certain members of the pantheon—is actively restricted. or even execution. Most nobles have a religious advisor on staff to aid them in matters of faith and history.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST AND GOVERNMENT
The priesthood of the Sovereign Host makes no overt attempts to control governments. Inf luential religious officials can easily manipulate their advice and information for the benefit of the priesthood—or themselves. where a minority beholden to the Host dwell in the midst of a theocracy of the Silver Flame. conversion by the sword. leaving little doubt that their leaders too worship the Sovereign Host. Here as elsewhere. but through subtle techniques rather than visible uprisings that would surely be crushed. It maintains dominance. and to protest mistreatment so that the government acts to quell it (if only to save face). In areas of oppression. It is rare. This situation occurs most often in Thrane. Vassals still make up a majority of the civilized population. inﬂuence is far more overt. believing that all are simply reﬂections of the Sovereign Host
WM
23
. not necessarily by violent or overt means but through more subtle techniques such as price-gouging. or the victims of “accidents” such as unexplained ﬁ res. nor through promises of rewards in this world or the next. barons. to attain positions of authority so they can improve their companions’ lives. to convert others. but through a much simpler process: integration. but they are not without inf luence. and simple to practice. religious leaders are community leaders as well. but more than a few ambitious priests see the title of reeve or mayor as just another stepping stone to power.

such as the Silver Flame. An isolated tribe might believe in its own gods or spirits. But their rigid worldview and intolerance leave them open to corruption. eager to bring everyone into the fold of the Host. Vol. The druid sects? They draw their power from gods such as Arawai. Vassals’ current funerary rites were adopted thousands of years ago from a culture that worshiped its ancestors. not the rule. or ancestors—and immediately set about incorporating that worship into the local practices of the Sovereign Host. for certain. Other Sects: It’s astounding to me that anyone could place their faith in lesser beings. The Dark Six: Vile gods. but incorporating and recognizing a new aspect to the omnipresence of the Sovereign Host. Vassals take this opportunity to explain that the Sovereign Host encompasses all and that the spirits the tribesfolk venerate are real and worthy aspects of that Host. As many disagree with these notions as share them. You might expect these Vassals. After all.
Part of the Family
A few Vassals go so far as to believe that every other religion in existence is simply a different view of the Sovereign Host and the Dark Six. having lost track of the initial differences between the faiths. the Silver Flame does not claim to be the world’s creator. Even members of major religions. Vol? A corruption of the Keeper. and hold the faction up as the worst kind of Vassal arrogance. I most certainly don’t revere him the way these villains do! The Silver Flame: They mean well. Some are truly evil. It should be noted that the process of assimilation does not represent any dishonesty on the part of the Vassals. most merely misled. but all should be shown the error of their ways. and make even the best of them difﬁcult to deal with. communities. the Vassals don’ t need to convert others. Therefore. it’s difﬁcult to summarize their attitudes toward members of other religions. to be the most fervent proselytizers. Druid Sects: They’re so close. By assimilating local traditions and adjusting their meaning to match the precepts of the Sovereign Host. I might utter a prayer to the Devourer now and then. have been swayed by this argument. “Your god is actually just a misconception of my god. I am comforted only by the fact that the Sovereign Host brought most of these entities into being. not unlike the elves of Aerenal. For instance. Vassals make conversion easier. who were said to linger in crowds. if only indirectly. or
even as old as creation.
24
. The Silver Flame? A particularly stringent and unforgiving conglomeration of Dol Arrah and Dol Dorn. observed local religious practice—perhaps honoring spirits. A small but notable percentage of followers of the Silver Flame. and educating them on the true nature of the divine in the world. Few religions explain everything about the world. stereotypical ideas of the average Vassal. only their nationality mattered. and the Devourer. isn’ t it?
THE SOVEREIGN HOST IN THE LAST WAR
The priesthood of the Sovereign Host took no uniﬁed stance during the Last War. worshiped by vile people. but in fact the opposite is true.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
Speciﬁc Attitudes
Given the wide range of Vassals across the many nations. Of course. Within several generations. They do not see it as denigrating an existing faith. The intent of the original rite was to introduce the newly deceased to the spirits of the dead. while inhabitants of another valley are governed by an entirely different set of divinities. but that’s just to keep his wrath far from me. such as fallen angels or demon lords or dragons.) They use this method of proselytizing and conversion in the belief that they are welcoming lost cousins. Whether one’s foes were fellow Vassals or not was meaningless. The gods’ presence in all things provides a perfect opening to proselytize. and social strata. The attitudes presented below are simply the most common. but this is the exception. If they would just acknowledge that the Silver Flame is a pale reﬂection of Dol Arrah. now-unknown gods. everyone already worships the Host. Members of other faiths find this attitude offensive in the extreme. even if it is the most worthy of worship.” Hubris in a priesthood! Shocking. Vassals and even priests fought alongside their compatriots against enemies among the Five Nations. and other religions worship the Sovereign Host in addition to their main patron. Worship of the natural world is worship of the Sovereign Host—they simply haven’t yet come to that realization. Vassals have come to a region. Balinor. because ultimately. but they fail to grasp the essence of the world. called Sovereigners. The Blood of Vol: Delusional zealots who have placed their faith in false promises of immortality and vile perversions of the natural order. so such worship still honors them. According to their doctrine. they would be happier and better off. Adding sacriﬁces of thanks made the ritual ﬁt into preexisting Vassal practices. seeing the latter as simply a part (albeit an important or even dominant one) of the former. (A few less scrupulous followers of the Host have taken advantage of this process for personal or political gain. For the most part.Repeated ly throughout history. those who practice the rites and rituals adopted by the Vassals become Vassals themselves. It takes real hubris to tell someone. when the gods so clearly stand above them. it cannot be the only god.

but they rarely match the magniﬁ cent sweeps of Silver Church cathedrals. and might display the god’s holy symbols.
platform. The majority of Vassal monasteries are not martial orders but traditional friaries. Finally. They normally stand near other buildings or areas of signiﬁcance. and legend states that Eberron created (or became) the world. multiples of nine on each ﬂoor are acceptable. Given the loss of friendly contact between nations during the war. exposing the library that was housed within. the priesthood makes every effort to erect new temples in or near such places. although wood sufﬁces in poor or forested communities. and similar concerns. stables. behind a podium of some sort—and an altar to display holy or ceremonial items. The outer walls of the monastery served as both primary defense and living space. The three gates are iron. and minister to the spiritual well-being of the nearby townsfolk. Although very few temples to the Host actually stand on sites of dragonshard discoveries. and a number of outbuildings. all agreed to go back and tell their congregations to avoid damaging temples or shrines to the Sovereign Host. Shrines honoring individual members of the Sovereign Host. is irrelevant. black is frowned on for normal use. such as grains for Arawai or tools for Onatar. They believe that more effective worship can be found by removing the distractions of the everyday world. with nine steps leading from the ﬂoor. follow different rules. Most are not spellcasters. Instead. At present. Relig ious doctrine does not mandate the number of ﬂoors. It also features a guesthouse and the ruins of a second guesthouse. These pits are the result of undead soldiers sapping away at the foundations during the attack. The precise height of the platform. made of wood as often as stone. but has several fortresses in the Talenta Plains and Thrane. They generally lack a raised
THE MONASTERY OF THE UNYIELDING SHIELD
This old monastery was once occupied by the Brotherhood of the Wall. fenced off from the local communities or built atop nearby hills. Host temples are often adorned in shades of gold and deep blue.) At least one door or window must face in each cardinal direction. rather than the pantheon as a whole. Vassals hold that Eberron has a closer link to the Host than the other two great Dragons. The only sizable exception to that rule is the Brotherhood of the Wall. These are small collections of buildings. Those orders that do exist are based on geography and politics. It does not matter if the land contains any more shards. The walls in the northwest corner have collapsed. Atop this platform is an area for the priest to stand—often.
25
. but most have since faded away. Founded during the Last War to counter the undead armies of Karrnath. Many such groups sprang up during the Last War to battle alongside their nation’s military. The priesthood especially favors areas that produced Eberron dragonshards. They avoided issues of the war. and blacksmithing. carpentry. The altar is usually decorated with objects symbolizing the god’s area of inﬂuence. they continued to focus on issues of the faith. Part of this fence has collapsed. A common theme of Host services in the modern day is forgiveness and the reforging of bonds to counter national and regional hatred that still lingers. Most have sloped roofs. The south gate is shattered. although some monasteries instead rely on the local towns for such services. the doors between rooms and allowing egress to the courtyard are heavy wood. herd sheep. and the chapel itself. They are made of heavy stones. This order is based primarily in Aundair. A typical monastery consists of a central building that doubles as both temple and meeting hall. and on which to make sacriﬁces. the liturgical councils continued to meet. though it can appear on speciﬁc somber occasions. now old and rotting. it is now home to a number of undead of both the Karrnathi and “standard” varieties. They are usually small structures. interpreting scripture. for they knew that bringing up such matters could only cause dissension. as well. In the center is a fenced-off practice area. where the monks and soldiers honed their skills.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
ORDERS AND MONASTERIES
The Sovereign Host does not have many knightly orders. both to symbolize their importance and to make them easily accessible. though an occasional adept or cleric might join a monastery. even in the midst of enemy territory. determining the effect of the war on religious practice. The storage areas and workrooms normally include herbalist stores. The priests and friars who dwell in these places tend gardens. As far as the war itself was concerned. only the most basic similarities exist. Weddings and birth rituals differ far more now from area to area than they did in the past. but each must have nine doors or windows to the outside. the customs of individual communities became ever more insular. the order still holds vigil in case that nation should ever again try to field armies of the walking dead against its neighbors. The courtyard contains a large vegetable garden. or groups of priests who band together for a speciﬁc purpose. but not always. (In large buildings.For most of the war. These include living quarters (usually spartan cells) and kitchen and dining rooms. and the depth of the steps. carefully mortared together.
Temples and Shrines OF THE SOVEREIGN HOST Temples to the Sovereign Host are traditionally made of
stone. their prior presence alone creates a religious resonance with the Vassals. Because they believe the gods are present in all aspects of the world. two large pits open up into tunnels below. as well. The effects of the Last War still linger among the followers of the Sovereign Host. The front of the room is a raised platform. Overrun by Karrnathi undead during the Last War. and thus choose to dwell slightly apart from society. The main chapel includes pews or individual chairs for congregants. Some form of the Octogram hangs on the wall behind the priest facing the assembly. a combination smithy and tannery.

assuming that even if they must ask for something normally outside that god’s area of inﬂuence. 4. the tireless undead dug until their tunnels intersected the Brotherhood’s escape passages at multiple points. the undead that remained have expanded the tunnels farther. Armory and Lair of General Raulz. They collapsed the northern tunnel. Disciples: A minority of Vassals select a single deity as the focus of their faith. Tomb. they simply feel their own lives and activities fall within the purview of one deity. Given the widespread nature of the faith. a Karrnathi skeleton and necromancer (cleric 9 [Blood of Vol]). Other Vassals consider them misguided. Severa l movements do qualify as “variants. 1. The warriors of the Sovereign Host could regroup beneath the chapel. Each contains a troop of Karrnathi skeletons and zombies (twelve to fourteen creatures. and through these the undead attacked. their faith and fealty will earn them divine favor. until he has the opportunity to animate them. abandoned the forces of Karrnath and remained behind with his soldiers.
3. eventually surfacing some 600 feet beyond the walls. mix varies). the smithy. where additional weapons were stored. so that Raulz can learn of current events before slaughtering them. and the many cultural and national differences in practice.RL
As a martial order. The monks constructed the Monastery of the Unyielding Shield with escape tunnels and staging areas beneath the surface.
26
.” espousing far more than interpretive differences. 2. or retreat through the passage north. There are four areas keyed to this entry. though other Vassals use less complimentary labels. but the Disciples see themselves as the most devout of all. General Raulz. The former high priest of the monastery has become a spectre. one could say that the entire religion is little more than variant sects. ensuring no escape was possible. Raulz and his minions store the bodies of travelers whom they slay in this chamber. It lairs here. These consisted of simple chambers. taking the monastery for his own. The Great Pit. forming the beginnings of what could eventually turn into a veritable warren of catacombs. They do not disdain the other gods. Karrnath’s spies learned of these tunnels and sent undead soldiers as sappers to attack the monastery from below. accessible by spiral stairs from the chapel. They direct all their prayers to their patron. devoting little if any worship to the rest of the pantheon. the Brotherhood of the Wall recognizes the need for retreat and regrouping.
Variant Sects itself about variant sects The priesthood rarely concerns
within the ranks of the Vassals. slaughtering all within. causing pits to open up within the monastery itself. and the northeast watchtower. Home of the High Priest. Their digging weakened the earth above. Brood Chambers. 5. the guest house. Such people often refer to themselves as Disciples. In the years since. The undead keep living prisoners here. For months. wailing in eternal torment and hatred of the living.

one must acknowledge the various aspects of that world. They feel as though they must choose between remaining silent during much of the ceremony. or participating even in those portions devoted to other gods. The orthodox priesthood considers the hierocrat sects more dangerous than the Disciples. however. even while secretly admiring their
dedication. where possible.Most Disciples pursue careers that focus heavily on one aspect of life. and thus possibly offending their patron. For example. Thus. personal sacriﬁce. Some individuals who worship fallen angels. Unlike Vassals who worship all the gods. and possibly offending one of the gods (or. Most Vassals believe it foolish to worship a single member of the pantheon to the exclusion of all others. such as members of Radiant Cults. Oddly enough. these “hierocrats” believe that not all gods of the Sovereign Host are equal. believe that they are venerating emissaries of the Sovereign Host. if a famine suddenly ended. their servants). The group known as the Scions of the Forge consists entirely of warforged who believe in Onatar as their creator. A career soldier might take Dol Dorn as her sole patron if she truly believes life is nothing but brutal combat. Disciples rarely feel comfortable worshiping at a temple devoted to the Sovereign Host in its entirety. but they might do so on holy days if no other option presents itself. such shrines sufﬁ ce for the needs of Disciples. Hierocrats. more likely. Hierocrats: Some subsects believe that one deity of the Host is predominant over the others. Prox y Cults: A s previously discussed. although they are less common than more general temples. or the great Dragons. but by other Vassals who wished to honor a lone god under speciﬁ c circumstances. The latter simply ignore some of the pantheon—insulting. They maintain
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
RL
. Vassals believe that many people who follow nondivine beings. Disciples prefer to pray and celebrate in shrines specially consecrated to individual deities. are worshiping proxies of the Sovereign Host. their heresy continues to grow. have a blatantly different view and seek to spread it to others. to the exclusion of almost all else. By living in the world. the Blades of Dol Dorn is a warrior cult that maintains that civilization grows only through conquest and battle. or Disciples who select individual patrons of greater personal importance. but most simply try to open their eyes to the larger truth. and focused action. Still. local farmers might build a shrine to Arawai out of gratitude. Some subtly persecute Disciples as corruptors of the faith. For instance. a very small number of those cultists believe the same thing. Through dedication. but not dangerous. Vassals look with either pity or derision on Disciples. perhaps. A young farmer who has never once left the family homestead might see no reason to revere any god but Arawai. Such shrines exist across most of the nations of Khorvaire. eventually created the warforged. with the other gods his servants: He created them to create the mortal races who. Many of these were not originally built by Disciples. with Onatar’s inspiration.

civilization. and both sides of a battle might boast priests and clerics of the war god. whose More properly. Even those willing Shrines: Shrines to Arawai are usually built of to offer the occasional supplication to one of the Six wood. Good. or herbalists before Dorn. as well as religious issues. woodcutters. as well as guidance in the wild. and the Mockery—a difﬁ cult in the forest. birth. Most Vassals try to convince second is a variant of the Octogram that replaces the these proxy cultists of the error of their ways. claiming that the Keeper seeks only to preserve great souls for Domains: Creation‡. while the who speak for the gods. Life*. or rightfully Each god’s entry lists two separate holy symbols. Weather*. or the Octogram in bronze and green. the wilderness. rescue those tion of Sovereigns (such as the Mror lost in the wilderness. and Kol Korran above all others). not divine truth as handed down by the gods themselves. of war. the liturgical councils of the Five Nations. she holds dominion over the natural world as viewed through the lens of members swear allegiance to Dol Arrah. or protect forpredilection for Onatar. justice. craft. The Three is a secret understanding of Arawai’s place in the pantheon. misguided.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
The Gods of the SOVEREIGNthe Sovereign Host is presented HOST Each of the gods of
AUREON
“The Sovereign of Law and Lore. and plant-life in general. plenty. Although the councils of the Five Nations are willing to overlook Quests: Arawai’s servants embark sects that focus purely on a combinaon quests to end famine. This births from Arawai. the future. Dol Arrah.that mortal minds can never comprehend. In all other aspects. For instance. strikes at the heart of Vassals’ belief. Most were goblinoids worship Balinor.
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
Neutral Good The identity of the Host as a group rather than individual gods allows worshipers to treat it as a single divine entity. Many Vassals hold interpretations that differ slightly from those presented here. Favored Weapon: Morningstar.” Neutral Good facets of life and the world. is most likely to call upon reconcile as part of the changing face Arawai for aid. plants. this information represents traditional understanding of scripture. As with all aspects of faith in Eberron. community. so instead they worship lesser beings The first is a symbol unique to that god. but one its followers valleys.” Lawful Neutral Aureon is lord of all knowledge. healthy sions between them are purely of mortal creation. “lesser pantheons” of gods chosen from both the Dark W hile accurate as far as it goes. but one person’s invader is another’s liberator. Vassals two pantheons are equal and that divirequest good harvests and live. and the scriber of laws without which civilization could not exist. Dol farmers. where many of the knowledgeable about farming or natural lore. equal measure. the material presented previously in this chapter applies to the individual gods as well. representing grains and plant life. rather than stone. Favored Weapon: Longsword. They are often adorned with Host. and the Shadow. crops. growth. Dol Dorn is said only to support those who fight for just or good causes. or wandering unknown concept for most. abunWatch ties the worship of Aureon to dance. Holy Symbol: A stalk of wheat. Lesser Pantheons: The combined gods of the ARAWAI Sovereign Host and the Dark Six represent nearly all “The Sovereign of Life and Love. this is a limited Six and the Sovereign Host. civilized and wild. A follower of the Host lost Dol Dorn. ests and farmland from ravagers. and roofed with leafy branches consider those gods to be evil and separate from the atop a latticed framework. He is also the god of magic as a tool of mortals (as opposed
below. Prayers and Rites: Sacrifices to to associate members of the Host Arawai offer grains and other conArawai with the Dark Six suggests that the sumable plants and produce. Dol Dorn. but they traditional deep blue and gold with colors associated do not view them as dangerous or heretical—simply with that deity. all in becoming priests. and to believe otherwise is to make an enemy of stalks of grain or growing vines. society in the Rekkenmark Academy. the Mockery. Certain Most Vassals think of Arawai as the deity of fercultures that revere different aspects of the world form tility. along with information pertaining speciﬁcally to that deity (a sidebar details cleric information on the pantheon as a whole). A sect known as the Restful Portfolio: Fertility. Domains: Any domain associated with one of the individual pantheon members. abundance. Information on cleric training or shrines covers only those areas in which worship of an individual god differs from worship of the pantheon as a whole. of these cults is located in the city of RhuPriest Training: Arawai’s priests are kaan Draal in Darguun. Portfolio: Civilization.
28
. true divinity. honor. crops. the Keeper. One of the largest examples Plant.

even if the community can manage and Aureon’s laws are the foundation. hunters. killing an animal only for sacofﬁcials. it might be only a few minutes’ Sacrifices can be almost anywalk away. although thanks or requesting favors. All contain a If civilization is the house of the mortal races.” Neutral Portfolio: Hearth.” Lawful Good of knowledge. The two of them together yers and wizards. and trappers. fur. ﬂesh. to make new disinclined to hear the request. wield. or the Octogram below the desire for understanding. Many serve as magistrates or government animal f lesh. He their communities in non religious begrudges none the right to kill for survival. home. myth has it that Aureon often directs Portfolio: A nimals. capable of rational thought. lawArawai. Earth. others Boldrei but holds great malice toward those who hunt defenders of a town’s borders. She is the Octogram in shades of black and white. Shrines: Shrines to Aureon are normally stone BOLDREI and contain many carvings that support the acquisition “The Sovereign of Hall and Hearth. magic. Tradition holds that the better Quests: Aureon encourages his followers to seek out the cut of meat. the the actions of the Host—not hunt. hunters or trappers before taking the cloth. Arawai’s priests. Mind‡.to the Shadow. so long as they have value Favored Weapon: Battleaxe. the most violent of the Sovereign Domains: Community*. Magic. judges and sages. Holy Symbol: An open tome. patron of civil servants and community representing both ink on paper and leaders. Knowledge. the eternal priests devote some time to serving hunt of predator and prey. and a signiﬁcant number rifice is an insult to the sovereign of the have some arcane skill. but because the others Celerity‡. Good. Quests: Quests in Balinor’s name involve great Priest Training: Aureon’s priests must be educated hunts. but simply reprePriest Training: Boldrei’s sents the cycle of life. who represents magic for sport or trophies. rangers. a creature terrorizing an area. to the petitioner and represent a Holy Symbol: A silhouetted willingness to place material acquisition pair of antlers. Animal. or tools. knowledge. such as historical murals. Law. Retribution‡. and to hunt down Shrines: Balinor’s shrines lawbreakers and dangerous are constructed of wood. A temple is rarely specific methods of offering found within a town. either to provide food for a community or to slay or at least knowledgeable. Aureon. While scripture represent all aspects of the wild that can be tamed—to an extent. Aureon knowledge of the wild. servants of Bali nor must have at least some Portfolio: Law. such as before a magistrate. marriage. Law. or parchments. and many were learning. commuThe lord of beasts is one of nity.
29
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
. Hunt. The god of community. She is wife to and ignorance. logic. covered in furs or greenery to Prayers and Rites: Aurebetter blend into the backon’s rites are formal. scholars. and able to place the needs of the law above their own Prayers and Rites: Sacriﬁces to Balinor consist of emotions. He is neither cruel nor Family‡. and fur of beasts. Balinor are often taken in Aureon’s name. Spell‡. society itself: its support and protection. trust his judgment and ability Priest Training: Like to foresee consequences. and the protector of villages the sharp division between knowledge against the savage wild. Domains: Force‡. bloodthirsty. the more Balinor is lost lore. for it is BALINOR they who form the centerpiece of “The Sovereign of Horn and daily life. or the its comforts and customs. Boldrei is the no more than a table strewn with a handful of books walls and roof. blood. government. and He is the patron of teachers and is constant companion to his sister. Protection. often creatures of wild magic. due to any authority he might Domains: Air. does not place any of the gods at least—by civilization. representing the to tell the truth. she is everything positive about Favored Weapon: Quarterstaff. and hearth. hunt. thing. Oracle‡. with ground. and the two together stand at the core of Vassal faith. library of some sort. primal state). Some might be civil servants. Oaths in brown and red. coveries. He is patron of in its uncontrolled. which must come from a creature slain for food. above the others. Host. capacities.

and athing the comforts of home. Domains: Chaos.Quests: Boldrei’s followers do not often quest far Holy Symbol: A rising sun. Nearly all Vassals pray and growing season. Domains: Glory‡. Quests: Dol Arrah’s priests quest to bring peace to Holy Symbol: A longsword crossed over a shield (or warring factions.” Lawful Good Priest Training: Most of Dol Dorn’s priests are Dol Arrah is the light. to let in the light of the dawn. He leads the Sovereign Host feather-down or foods cooked over in battle. proving their and to all who revere the sun. As the most avaricious of the Host. forthrightness. trade appear only after the other elements of society Favored Weapon: Halberd. such as letes. and favors games. Portfolio: War. On the rare occasions they travel into the wild. and steel. Good. Sacriﬁces of all who ﬁ ght for a living—among usually consist of items representthem soldiers. or law officers before have surrounding fences or ditches and can serve becoming priests. competition. Dol Dorn despises those who appear very homey and might even shed blood in the name of cruelty be mistaken for cottages. and honorable Favored Weapon: Spear. striving to turn the tide in the wisdom and honor as much as with favor of the underdogs. Law. He always stands by the remind worshipers that she is the patron soldier who ﬁ ghts for duty or homeland of the home. diplomacy. and doors are thick and integrity. Liberation‡. or unjust cause. honor. Many VasQuests: Priests of Dol Dorn quest to prove their sals see her as no less vital to civilization than Aureon athletic or martial prowess. She is the god of holding their own in combat or competition. War. DOL ARRAH Strength. not only of the sun. to aid soldiers just the longsword. easily defensible. but of soldiers or athletes.” Prayers and Rites: Boldrei is Chaotic Good invoked in prayers and rites celebratDol Dorn is the most martial of ing marriages. munity. wealth. ﬁghting for justice. to expose deceptions. priests must have the highest Windows are narrow. and warriors who fight with battles. normally built of stone. resembling small Priest Training: Dol Arrah’s fortresses more than religious ediﬁ ces. Only a very few are incapable of the best aspects of the mortal soul. so long as they have true meaning KOL KORRAN to the petitioner. representing blood invaders. fall into place. and self-sacrifice. they are people as temporary fortiﬁcations. Dol Arrah is the patron do so in the service of some greater of paladins. sacriﬁce. Kol
THE SOVEREIGN HOST 30
. or the Octogram in bright from home but rather root out hazards to the comyellow-gold and white. He is the only second-generation member of the mally stone and are easily defensible. to less violence. Dol Dorn of sterling reputation.” Neutral Shrines: Dol Arrah’s shrines have large east-facing Kol Korran is the god of trade. Although he does not bless an Holy Symbol: A ﬁ re in a stone hearth. She aids willingness to endure pain for what Arawai by lighting her way during the is right. Even less-imposing shrines diplomats. shed their own blood. Prayers and Rites: Dol Arrah does not require speciﬁc items for sacriﬁce. and they believe that when the mortal ing out champions and besting races accept this truth. all who seek purpose). “The Sovereign of World and Wealth. They often seek lopsided justice. They are normerce. which is appropriate since wealth and fortresslike as those of her brother Dol Dorn. and comwindows. Sun. competition. gladiators. sport. Good. He is the patron other civil ceremonies. she is also Prayers and Rites: Sacriﬁ ces to the patron of explorers. light. into battle or engaging in physical the sun. athleticism. and the Sovereign Host. and legend holds that he the hearth. though not as Sovereign Host. who bring Dol Dorn often require petitioners to the light of knowledge to dark places. Favored Weapon: Longsword. forced the Dark Six from the Host’s Shrines: Boldrei’s shrines ranks. To a lesser extent. sacrifice to Dol Dorn before going Portfolio: Honor. or who glory in mindadorned and furnished for comfort. representing light and purity. Shrines: Dol Dorn’s temples are War. seekand Boldrei. weapons. they usually do so to found or aid DOL DORN a new community. “The Sovereign of Sun and Sacriﬁce. diplomats. Many were warriors. They are or greed. competition. representing battle by a bloodthirsty ruler. In all cases. the world will become them (though they are expected to much brighter. if the symbol is drawn on a shield). “The Sovereign of Strength and Steel. and to defend the helpless against or the Octogram in red and silver. coronations. he protects warriors forced into the Octogram in orange and gray. Competition‡. Dol Arrah ﬁre and stone.

Olladra is legends ascribe to him a sense of resentment the most popular of the Host when things and a feeling that the other gods do not are going well. and many were merchants or fortune has already smiled upon him. in his darker aspect. Prayers and Rites: Most rites to Kol Korran require the supplicant to melt money or similar valuables. Portfolio: Wealth. but rather blers. Good. Quests: Quests in Kol Korran’s Olladra’s luck seems to aid the prepared name include opening up new trade routes. money. neither a civilized nor a the Octogram. and all who OLLADRA seek wealth. The most opulent are decorated in tapestries and Luck as We Know It silks of gold and silver. prankster of the gods. luck does not exist as a concept. and one of the most reviled consider him an equal. Domains: Feast*. If someone can inspire others to accept him as a priest. proof that Arawai and Balinor are not the only and are painted to appear as though they contain more than they do. Portfolio: Good fortune. fables ﬁckle. Priest Training: Priests of Olladra Pact‡. Fortune in trade is the province of gods of trade. but their prayers are directed to the gods or spirits of the relevant aspect of the world. Holy Symbol: A nine-sided gold coin stamped with Luck is universal. In most
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
ancient societies. This does not when they are not.
Kol Korran
31
. theft. and in the vast majority of today’s primitive cultures. She is kind but expense of the others.” Neutral Good of thieves and fences. resenting the wealth of precious metals. Healing. or anyone as schemes to enrich himself at the seeking good fortune. rather than aspects of civilization. Those in the poorest comMany modern Vassals point to Olladra as munities sport the greatest riches that can be spared. it was not until mortals formed societies that life became easy enough—relatively speaking—for them to devote any thought to the notion of “good luck” applied to anything other than the necessities of survival. clearly the god of commerce. repsavage concept. and even her most faithful cannot sometimes portray Kol Korran—despite honestly say what inspires her to grant her his usually serious demeanor—as the blessings to one person and not another. and rogues. She is the patron of gammanifest as overt hostility. Luck.Korran is patron to merchants. Pride†. “Fortune” as an independent aspect of life is very much a modern. but some The god of good fortune and plenty. Thus. luck will see them through. more often than those who trust blindly. feast. he is also the patron “The Sovereign of Feast and Fortune. Travel. plenty. success in games of chance comes from the gods of games or from household spirits. they are quite wrong. He is loyal to the Host. Domains: Charm*. shopkeepers before taking the oaths. or the Octogram in gold and silver. Trade‡. All are expected to learn something of busiQuests: Olladra’s priests willingly ness so they can counsel entrepreneurs assume great risks to prove their belief that who seek advice. sacriﬁcing a small amount of wealth in exchange for earning far greater. entertainers.) Olladra or discovering and retrieving items of great worth. Commerce*. two members of the Host with dominion over Favored Weapon: Heavy mace. After all. natural forces. Shrines: Kol Korran’s temples might be of stone or wood. commerce. Wealth‡. People might pray for good fortune. (Of course. trade. require no speciﬁ c skills or training Priest Training: Most of Kol Korbeyond what all priests of the Host must ran’s priests have a head for numbers and possess. civilized concept. traders. In fact. but they always use the best available materials.

and also of ﬁre.)
PRESTIGE CLASSES
The new prestige class described below is most frequently found within. such as paladins. All are expected to learn a trade if they do not already have one. Other divine-themed prestige classes appropriate to worshipers of the Sovereign Host or its deities include the following. radiant servant of Pelor (Dol Arrah. tools. but they lack the means to do so within their own class abilities. They do. Favored Weapon: Sickle. however. Other religious characters. longsword. representing both good fortune and bad. the ranks of the Vassals. and thus does the world itself bend to my needs. or even is unique to. Some adepts are sufﬁciently dedicated to become sovereign speakers and gain strong beneﬁts for doing so. I serve all the Sovereigns with equal zeal. among the adventuring classes.” Shrines: Olladra’s shrines shine with riches second only to those of Kol Korran. or the Octogram in white and dark gray. Creation‡.
Sovereign SSovereigns is to ignore a part of the world peaker “To ignore even one of our divine
before you. all found in Complete Divine: contemplative (Aureon). hospitaler (Dol Arrah). Quests: Priests of Onatar quests for new knowledge and techniques of building and crafting. inventors. Spellcasting: At each level other than 1st and 6th. Weapon Proﬁciency: You gain proﬁciency with all the favored weapons of the deities of the Sovereign Host— the battleaxe. weapons. Feat: Worldly Focus†. fire.
BECOMING A SOVEREIGN SPEAKER
Clerics make up the overwhelming majority of sovereign speakers. representing the different shades of ﬁ re. innovation. Portfolio: Crafts. Priest Training: Most of Onatar’s priests are also crafters of some sort. He ﬁrst inspired mortals to build tools and weapons. ENTRY REQUIREMENTS
Skills: Knowledge (religion) 8 ranks. because they include working forges.” —Sejra Whitebinder. if applicable) as if you had also
Onatar
32
. rather than sacriﬁce something. pious templar. and it would be unfair to suggest that their belief is necessarily stronger than that of their colleagues. considered to be the most faithful of the faithful. some who craft magic items. They represent only a small portion of Sovereign Host clerics. spear. morningstar. such as gambling winnings or “found money. artisans. and warpriest (Dol Dorn). of craft and industry. halberd. Domains: Artiﬁce*. Shrines: Shrines to Onatar are almost always stone. must worship the Sovereign Host. Special: Ability to cast divine spells. change deity name). Warforged†. divine crusader. and then to improve on those already built. divine oracle (Aureon). Metal‡. He is the god of the forge. which legend says he gave to mortals to survive the cold winters. only they possess the necessary prerequisites. They are sparsely adorned and contain many windows to allow smoke to escape. the Demon-Bane Priest Although devotion to a single god enables some individuals to gain additional power. (The pattern on Olladra’s Octogram is reversed from the pattern on Aureon’s to avoid confusion. during their rites. overriding faith in the entire Host grants others fantastic abilities. Holy Symbol: A domino.” Neutral Good Without Onatar. the civilized races could never have risen above the beasts to build communities and societies. These are the sovereign speakers. smithing.
ONATAR
“The Sovereign of Fire and Forge. and warhammer. The precise building materials and ﬂoor plans are unimportant. Good. possess a driving devotion matched by few others. Fire. and even a small but growing number of warforged. access to at least one cleric domain (Eberron adepts meet this requirement). as the colors are very similar. Embrace their dedication. Favored Weapon: Warhammer. without favoring one god above the others. Prayers and Rites: Onatar prefers petitioners to make something. quarterstaff. It represents the pinnacle of faith and devotion to the Host. sickle. He also receives prayers of those who venerate ﬁ re. and you might reap the same rewards. Holy Symbol: Crossed hammer and tongs. or the Octogram in red and orange. He is the patron of smiths. heavy mace. you gain greater ability to access the wide-ranging magic of the Host. you gain new spells per day and an increase in caster level (and spells known. however.THE SOVEREIGN HOST
Prayers and Rites: Olladra accepts any valuables but looks more favorably on sacriﬁces of items acquired through luck. he accepts offerings of old tools and weapons that have served well. can multiclass to become a sovereign speaker.
Class Features
As you advance in the sovereign speaker class. for Onatar preaches that everyone should contribute to society. Since this is not always practical. Wisdom remains a primary ability for spellcasting.

Craft. and 9th level. Profession. on a mental level if not a physical one. At 3rd level. extra domain slot Bonus domain Bonus domain Bonus domain. You cannot choose more than two domains offered by the same deity (for example. extra domain slot
Spellcasting — +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class — +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class
Class Skills (2 + Int modiﬁer per level): Concentration. Heal.
abilities. if not overt aid in your endeavors. and entire months can go by in nothing but prayer and research. you can prepare spells of the chosen domain in those slots as normal. you can be ready for nearly any eventuality. Knowledge (arcana). Your ever-widening range of domain options (and extra domain spell slots) lets you “load up” on combat magic when you are aware of the need. Bonus Domain: For every level you take in this class. but most sovereign speakers travel the world. you gain an extra 5th-level domain spell slot. At your highest levels. Charisma might even be a priority for a time. your civil and religious duties practically demand a high Charisma. seeking out every aspect of the divine in Eberron. At 6th level. since that is your primary spellcasting attribute. priests and Vassals admire those with the faith and divine favor inherent in your
33
. since Dol Dorn offers all three). extra domain slot Bonus domain Bonus domain Bonus domain. with proper preparation or wise selection. You can expect a warm welcome and reasonable cooperation. the Domain Spontaneity feat (see page 147) is particularly attractive to you. You do not. but even then it is assumed that you will continue to investigate the scriptures and learn new theological and philosophical ideas. but more likely a local high priest or member of the liturgical council decides to mentor you. and your spellcasting ability. With your wealth of domain options. Additionally. You are protective of other Vassals and feel a deep sorrow for those who do not see the glory of the Sovereign Host. and Spellcraft. you can be an effective combat caster if you have sufﬁcient warning. and you are dedicated to serving them the best you can. you gain an extra 3rd-level domain spell slot. Skills such as Diplomacy and Knowledge (religion) also aid you in your responsibilities. Once you’re advancing in the class. you are a leader and role model for other Vassals. At 9th level. Training as a sovereign speaker is rigorous. be they preaching or adventuring. gain any other beneﬁt a character of that class would have gained.
Combat
Even at your earliest introduction to the class. you must decide to which class to add each level for the purpose of determining spells per day. however. For the most part.
Advancement
Only the most dedicated clerics and adepts of the Host become sovereign speakers. Knowledge (the planes). You simply cannot understand how others could devote themselves to a single deity. If you instead add domain spells to your existing spell list (as an adept does). 6th. You also can’t choose an alignment domain if your own alignment does not match it. You might
PLAYING A SOVEREIGN SPEAKER
You ﬁ rmly believe that the gods of the Host are present in all aspects of life.TABLE 1–1: THE SOVEREIGN SPEAKER
Base Attack Bonus +0 +1 +2 +3 +3 +4 +5 +6 +6 Fort Save +0 +0 +1 +1 +1 +2 +2 +2 +3 Ref Save +0 +0 +1 +1 +1 +2 +2 +2 +3 Will Save +2 +3 +3 +4 +4 +5 +5 +6 +6
HIT DIE: D8
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
Level 1st 2nd 3rd 4th 5th 6th 7th 8th 9th
Special Bonus domain Bonus domain Bonus domain. However. Seek out items that enhance your Wisdom. with Wisdom a secondary concern. Charisma determines how well you interact with others. your broad range of domain spells means that. As a sovereign speaker. you can’t choose Good. If you have domain spell slots (as a cleric). Knowledge (religion). You must spend many hours a day in study. your Charisma. from the reroll of the Luck domain to the magic item use of the Magic domain. if you’ve been in conﬂ ict there or if local priests are jealous of attention that they feel your deeds do not merit. You gain the granted power of the chosen domain. from the protective ward of the Protection domain to the Weapon Focus of the War domain. You might stumble upon these abilities on your own. however. simply add the spells of the chosen domain to the appropriate class spell list. As a sovereign speaker. This curriculum slows down once you begin your own endeavors. Diplomacy. You might not be popular in a given area. caster level. and spells known.
gained a level in a divine spellcasting class to which you belonged before adding the prestige class level. you are well respected within the priesthood. If you had more than one divine spellcasting class before becoming a sovereign speaker. your choice of domain-granted powers can dramatically adjust (and improve) your combat prowess. Extra Domain Slot: At 3rd. Thus. or some other pantheon that fails to encompass the entirety of creation. having seen in you some spark of potential. you gain an extra 7th-level domain spell slot. which can be ﬁ lled by any domain spell of that level or lower. You might be a priest of a temple or a community. you gain a bonus domain offered by one of the deities of the Sovereign Host. Wisdom seems an obvious ability to focus on. you gain an extra domain spell slot. if you already have the Strength and War domains. Knowledge (history).

who see them as most holy embodiments of faith. The most observant of all Vassals.” —Rennik Mirr. you’ll need to pay like anyone else. the Demon-Bane Priest
. Disciples are likely to be indifferent. most lead as best they can and do right by all their subjects. allowing you to concentrate your own spells in other areas. Other priests can likely provide such things. they are the epitome of our faith. For example. or that I felt half so close to the Host. where the uniﬁed aspect of pantheons is less important. Speakers perform rites for themselves and for all who wish to participate. Even those who do not hold any true authority must answer questions and offer advice to other Vassals. as they do. Aundair
Organization
Speakers in secular positions of power make excellent rulers. even if you are on a quest. upon ﬁrst meeting a sovereign speaker. and wouldn’t dream of embarking on even a simple endeavor without ﬁ rst sacriﬁcing for its success. lending a sense of weight to the faith even if none of the PCs actively pursue it. While they still respect speakers. Additionally.THE SOVEREIGN HOST
wish to focus on curative items in particular. a worshiper of the Silver Flame is likely indifferent. you can expect simple assistance from other priests and Vassals.
Resources
As a sovereign speaker. you gain the ability to use magic items not normally usable by clerics.
NPC Reactions
Most Vassals are friendly. envious of the speakers’ status and abilities. More substantive aid. who abandoned a position of great authority in his house to follow a higher calling. the shifter Reyfus Tarn.
Notables
Several of the greatest Vassal heroes and luminaries have been sovereign speakers. such speakers prefer to lead others to the Host by example and not official decree. speakers participate in almost every festival and major rite. such as spells or magic items. A very small number of Host priests. Rather than make worship and prayer the focus of their administration. though they make up only a minority of the priesthood. the local priest might put you up in the temple (or at least a neighboring hayloft) and offer a simple meal. it provides a means for players to differentiate their priests of the Host from other sorts of clerics without altering their characters’ focus. but their respect for you only goes so far.
SOVEREIGN SPEAKER LORE
MC Characters with ranks in Knowledge (religion) or bardic knowledge can research sovereign speakers to learn more about them. They understand that the gods are present in all things.
SOVEREIGN SPEAKERS IN THE WORLD
“Truly. while a follower of the Dark Six might well be unfriendly or hostile. might be unfriendly. Some of the best known to the current generation are Tobias Leviran d’Deneith. (This is particularly true in other settings. For example. not gifts.) The sovereign speaker is living evidence of the contrary.
It’s easy to assume that priests devoted to an entire pantheon must be less focused than their monotheistic counterparts. priest of the Sovereign Host and former Lord Mayor of Wyr. renowned for defeating the demon Ravan-Eth several months ago in the wilds of Breland. They offer prayers and perform minor rites frequently throughout the day. who entered the faith as a ranger of Balinor before recognizing the glory of the Host as a whole. worshipers of the Host consider speakers to be the holiest of priests. if not outright helpful. Unless you are actively questing on their behalf. Remember that if you can select Magic as a daily domain. but beyond that. they have less attachment to them. but for the most part.
Daily Life
The average day for a sovereign speaker is ﬁ lled with religious observance and prayer. Followers of other faiths react based on the interaction between the religions. what few items you secure are usually loans. are not so easily come by. These attitudes can vary based on circumstances and region. When a character makes a successful
Sejra Whitebinder. and Sejra Whitebinder. should you arrive at a Host-worshiping village hungry and penniless. Would that I had half the dedication.

even if the PCs did not realize this to be the case at the time. Survival +6 (+8 weather-related or tracking on other planes). Spell Focus (abjuration). call lightning stormD (DC 18). it could easily be adapted to any faith that holds the god or gods to be omnipresent. Weather* Abilities Str 10. protective ward 1/day. ﬂ at-footed 20 (+1 size. lasts until it runs out or is no longer needed. ring of protection +1 Feat of Strength (Su) As a free action. ﬂame strikeD (DC 18). 2d6+10. Listen +5. Knowledge (history) +7. dismissal (DC 28 minus creature’s HD). Wis 16. detect evil (CL 11th). it’s easy to explain such tales as referring to sovereign speakers. she is devoted to protecting the faithful and the priesthood of the Sovereign Host. DC 20: The most powerful sovereign speakers are leaders of their churches and can freely access numerous of the Host’s domains. ﬂ yD. shield other D. consecrate (CL 11th). entropic shield. Its primary ability continues to improve. Encounters with speakers should emphasize the religious aspect of their lives and abilities. rebuke ﬁre creatures or turn water creatures 11/day (+4. and can operate multiple times per day (up to the total daily limit of rounds). or to recover a great treasure for the liturgical council. magic weapon. Irial AC 20. Luck. these are really the only requirements to be met. 2d6+10. or save just made before DM declares whether the roll results in success or failure. Knowledge (religion) +7. Use Magic Device +4 (+6 with scrolls) Possessions combat gear plus +4 chain shirt. Diplomacy +10. 6th) Combat Gear bead of force Cleric Spells Prepared (CL 10th. They’re able to draw from a variety of cleric domains. Good. Greater Turning (Su) Like regular turning except undead that would be turned are destroyed instead. Because sovereign speakers are well known. virtue D: Domain spell. masterwork heavy mace. invisibility purge. detect poison (CL 11th). silence 1st—bless. +1 deﬂection) hp 57 (12 HD) Fort +7. touch 12. Travel. DC 15: They can manipulate the world around them by calling on what they claim is the power of the divine inherent in everything. check. This effect occurs automatically as soon as it applies. even if it is worse than the original roll. Their ability to inf luence the world through divine intervention certainly sparks tales about saints and holy ones.
35
. Improved Turning. Spellcraft +7.
Adaptation
Although the sovereign speaker is formally the province of the Sovereign Host. Protective Ward (Su) As a standard action. restoration. freedom of movement 5 rounds/day. magic circle against evil (CL 11th). they’re unlikely to encounter a sovereign speaker as an enemy.
SEJRA WHITEBINDER
CR 12
THE SOVEREIGN HOST
SOVEREIGN SPEAKERS IN THE GAME
Sovereign speakers are rare enough that player characters are unlikely to have encountered any. Hide +3. cloak of Charisma +2. vision unobstructed by nonmagical weather conditions Feats Combat Casting. While she considers herself a priest ﬁ rst and a warrior second. Unless triggered. Spot +3. resistance. Sun. light. daylight. Domains: Fire. Since the speaker inﬂuences the world by calling on the universal presence of the divine. Knowledge (local) and Gather Information checks can provide this same information in any nation or community where worship of the Host is the dominant religion. Heal +9. Freedom of Movement (Su) Act normally regardless of magical effects that impede movement. Strength. true seeing (CL 11th) 4th—dimensional anchor. EL 12: Sejra Whitebinder is a very active sovereign speaker. Protection. detect magic (CL 11th). Cha 18 SQ aura of good. Grp +4 Atk Options feat of strength 1/day Special Actions greater turning 1/day. Even the most selfish or power-hungry speaker believes she has a divine purpose. PCs who are attracted to the sovereign speaker class should have no compunctions about continuing it through to the end.
Sample Encounter
Unless the PCs are actively working against the interests of the Sovereign Host. CL 11th for divination or good spells): 5th—break enchantment. and to portray the character’s religious attitudes and responsibilities. Halﬂ ing. either of which could make her an ally or an enemy of the PCs. turn undead 11/day (+6. searing light (+8 ranged touch) 2nd—align weapon (CL 11th if aligned to good). Spot +3 Languages Common. this abjuration effect lasts 1 hour. Int 13. Worldly Focus† Skills Climb +1. Jump –5. Senses Listen +5. and it is useful in almost any sort of encounter. and a party might well find that a speaker is behind a series of impediments and misfortunes. Will +13 (+15 against fear) Speed 20 ft. command (DC 14). Concentration +6 (+10 casting defensively).
Female halﬂing cleric (Sovereign Host) 5/sovereign speaker 7 NG Small humanoid (halﬂ ing) Init +0. Good Fortune (Ex) Reroll 1 attack. Knowledge (the planes) +7. +8 armor. Move Silently +1. (4 squares) Melee mwk heavy mace +10/+5 (1d6) Base Atk +8. Extra Turning. remove paralysis. DC 10: Sovereign speakers are particularly devoted worshipers of the Sovereign Host in its entirety. spontaneous casting (cure spells). Knowledge. Ref +4. good fortune. or are competing with the priesthood for the same prize. read or paraphrase the following. 6th). Con 10. You must take the outcome of the reroll. Thus. Dex 10. gain a +5 enhancement bonus to Strength for 1 round.skill check or bardic knowledge check. though. spell immunityD 3rd—call lightningD (DC 16). lesser restoration. sovereign speakers are not above political ambitions or maneuvering. pearl of power (1st). She might be encountered on a quest to rid an area of some great threat. However. and that offers a variety of domains. including the information from lower DCs. sanctuaryD (DC 15) 0—create food and water. subject touched gains +5 resistance bonus on next save. The DM should provide plenty of opportunities for the speaker to inf luence the outcome of encounters.

“
A
s is the world.” A world still wild and dangerous . so are the gods. . so is the world. KA
. . As are the gods.

As are the gods. Yet the Dark Six are still truly a part of the pantheon that is known today as the Sovereign Host. Or it could simply confirm the greatest fear of the priesthood of the Sovereign Host that. Indeed. despite being exiled from the body of that faith ages ago. or whose forge explodes in a moment of fiery rage.” Moreover. along with their mysterious fellows the Keeper. worshipers of the Six were similarly known as “Vassals” for most of the pantheon’s history.
Doctrine sisters. This is not to say that the blacksmith fears his work will be insufficient without the Fury’s blessing.CHAPTER TWO
THE DARK SIX
THE DARK SIX
T
he Devourer. These deities. he hopes to forestall misfortune. whom he believes will ensure that any weapon emerging from his forge is both inspired in design and efficient in execution. The Fury. sinister. represents all that is treacherous and dishonorable in conﬂ icts. Indeed. if for no other reason than to ward off treachery in combat. despite their best efforts. More discreetly. It is my considered opinion that “Sovereign Host ” is a comparatively recent term. The names alone strike fear into the hearts of the civilized peoples of Eberron. The Mockery. however—and part of the reason for the Schism that separates them to
this day—is that the Six hold dominion over the more base. as most are well aware. her brother the Devourer represents the awesome power of nature unleashed. continual preaching about the dangers and horrors of the Six serves to reinforce the close ties between the pantheons.
37
. so is the world. could be said to have displeased or dishonored the Fury in some way. or violent aspects of creation. A noble-souled warrior who worships Dol Arrah and despises the Mockery might still see the wisdom in offering the occasional prayer to the outcast brother. the Like their brothers. That one pantheon cannot exist without the other is reflected in the worst-kept secret concerning Vassal worship. the Mockery. though they do not much care for the term “Doctrine of Universal Sovereignty”: As is the world. so too the one pantheon cannot exist without the other. Where Arawai is a nature goddess who brings fertility and good harvests. all were known as the “Nine and Six and One. make up a pantheon known as the Dark Six—the secondmost powerful and widespread faith on Khorvaire. followers of the Six also believe that nothing exists in this world without the
A Paper Schism?
That both “sides” of the Schism believe in the same basic truth about the cosmos might be the most telling argument for the universality of the Doctrine of Universal Sovereignty. the Shadow. Likewise Dol Arrah is a god of honorable combat whose brother. and still are in many places. he refuses to ignore the Fury. bringing storm and ﬂood to those who displease or disrespect him or his charge. Like their fellow Vassals. A blacksmith who accidentally burns himself. Recall that in the collected pantheon’s early history. As creation is itself a balance. and parents in the Host. Indeed. The difference between the two pantheons.
gods of the Six hold sway over broad aspects of mortal life. so are the gods. the chief dogma espoused by followers of the Six is identical to that of the so-called Sovereign Host. but by keeping her in his silent prayers. many Vassals choose to honor deities of both pantheons with regular prayer. and the Traveler. regardless of which god sees the bulk of their day-to-day worship. the Six are not so far removed from the hearts and minds of the majority of the Vassals. A blacksmith offers the bulk of his prayers to Onatar and does so openly.

is the truth For a brief time. the Mockery—one of but were no less important or powerful than their kin. back when he walked beside Before the Schism. the entity now known as the Devourer had a name. having been born from the literal shadow of Aureon. in some cases. . of death once had a name. and that name was Shurkaan. referring to them as “Disciples” rather than Vassals. or to be more precise. a trio of divine brothers in arms—was known as Dol Azur.) By this reckoning. And last but not least. the same cannot be said of the symbol of the Dark Six. and the gray of the bottom. very few individuals recalled the names that once passed through the lips of so many who walked the face of Eberron. In this manner. given to her It is common knowledge that the gods of the Dark by her mother Arawai (if legend Six are known by titles.
38
. Most of those who stand with the Six direct the bulk of their worship to a single god rather than to the pantheon as a whole. the Keeper. held by many among the Traveler’s congregation. Kol Korran. the design clearly pays homage to the gods who make up the pantheon. the Fury. . the black and white of the horizontal bar must correspond to the Shadow and the Traveler (though the priests of the Traveler actually claim no color as their own). all the gods were as one single his brother. Perhaps the most curious feature of the symbol. the Fury. Though many of the Dark Six faithful contest the claim. the family. By the close of the Last War. two gods of the pantheon. rather than sense of identity to the power the Dark Six as a separate pantheon proper names. each unique in a different way. In those days long gone. that the Traveler itself created the Shadow or was at least the root of the Shadow’s ascension to godhood. Experts on the subject declare that the dark green of the top left bar represents the Devourer. (Indeed. more primal aspects of creation. a great many followers of the Dark Six would be considered Disciples for their devotion to but one or. This concept seems logical. or the Hexagram. with the crimson on the bottom of the same bar indicating his daughter. has absolutely no connection to the others. attention of the gods. is the horizontal bar that separates them. since worshipers of the Host are strongly encouraged to keep all the gods in their hearts. . and operates outside the purview of both the Dark Six and the Sovereign Host. Those who would become the Dark Six held dominKeeper was called Kol Turrant. symbolizes holds true). But what is the significance of their “bisecting” the other gods? And why do their colors fade from one to the other. themselves) from those whom their deities had cast out. before he was ﬂ ayed for his betrayal.
THE DARK SIX
Dark Symbology
While most citizens of Khorvaire recognize the Octogram—the symbol of the Sovereign Host—on sight. he merely changed his name.The Devourer did not change his personality or portfolio upon being exiled. I hope one day to discover the answer. and that together they are the “axis” of the Dark Six—cosmic forces that provide context to the rest. where the borders of the others are so clearly defined? The most common explanation is that the Shadow and the Traveler occupy special places among the gods. then. before losing all their mere mention. With its six separate points. This separates them from their fellow Vassals in an important way. The brown of the top right bar denotes the Mockery. it might help to explain the look of the symbol. The number and application of colors seem to indicate a favored combination for each deity. The primary difference is that they focus on the darker or more explosive aspects of existence. by all accounts. Even the lord about these exiled deities . By process of elimination. The Shadow is not a god in the traditional sense. had it stripped from him. One of the greatest successes of the Sovereign church was the complete erasure over the course of time of records pertaining to the names of the Six. and the gradual replacement of those names with titles chosen to instill fear. too. had a name. the question remains why they would permit the symbol to appear the way it does. A great deal more of her new moniker. The other aspect to this (and I myself was shocked to hear of it) is the contention. given the ethos of each god. the Traveler. . His THE NAMES OF FAITH daughter. Until it was stripped from him. most of which elicit fear if not revulsion at The Dark Star. Host congregations ﬁ nd religious focus so unusual that they view narrowminded Vassals as schismatic to the faith. especially since the end of the Last War. despite similarities between the two. rare. in part by his own brother and sister. early Vassals could better distance their gods (and thus. ion over the angrier. . If any of this is true. she was called Szorawai. and their names.

39
. it involves the mortal soul awakening to the majesty
Eternity
Vassals of the Dark Six are convinced that only by obeisance to the gods can a soul hope to escape an empty eternity. As with most faiths. his vote carries the most weight. which hosts a broad selection of the abilities and skills most often required by a congregation. While the Keeper alone does not decide fates. such determinations are made exclusively at the whim of the gods. but more often than not. Among the god’s faithful.
BECOMING A PRIEST
While the roles and duties fulﬁ lled are similar enough between the two pantheons. without even the hope for everlasting “life” in Dolurrh. service comes in many forms. Most Vassals know of the Keeper. Vassals of the Dark Six caution that one must always remember that doctrine is a tool. it is their will alone that decides which souls will be shown paradise.
A priest prepares the body of a comrade for its meeting with the Guardian of Gates
The power of such teachings is signiﬁcant. If the same soul has led a life of arrogance and heresy. priests of the Six come to their calling in a more primal. he is also known as the Opener or. Viewed in that light. happiness is found only in life. it ﬁ nds it way to the eternal nothingness of Dolurrh—the only destination it has earned. isn’t a cleric per se. the soul is the fragment of the divine that allows sentient life to exist. The most devout go on to take one or more cleric levels. Each name requires a separate DC 25 Knowledge (religion) check or a DC 30 Knowledge (history) check. however. Of those who choose to become spellcasting priests. They hold that it is not the weight of mortality that prevents a soul from ﬁ nding paradise. the majority end up with levels in the adept class. and this tenet holds true across the breadth of the followers of the Nine-and-Six. the of the
or of any god therein. Rather. Unlike those who place the bulk of their faith in the Sovereign Host. forcing him to reevaluate his life. as the Guardian of Gates. one that Sovereign Vassals have proven themselves too cowardly or ignorant to pay. the Shadow has never known nor needed any other name. to eke out eternity in bleakness. A fair number of those who join the priesthood of the Dark Six begin their lives dedicated to other vocations. On this point. those who would avoid Dolurrh direct their prayers to him. All who come to the priesthood in this manner share a common thread: A single formative event (or series of events) shakes an individual’s soul to the core. at least in the early years. So. that name has been lost to time. those individuals have comforted themselves with a lie: There is no escaping Dolurrh. rather than a plane simply devoid of divinity. Among the Six. an overwhelming doctrine of obeisance helps to keep worshipers in line. however. Believers in the Dark Six know differently. Each such incident is unique. and the Traveler has had so many names and faces over the millennia that if it ever had a true name. courtesy of the Keeper. as determined by the collected gods of the pantheon. the true depth of the schism between Vassals comes to light: Those who place their faith in the Dark Six believe that the afterlife of Dolurrh is absolutely a place of punishment. Instead. contrary to what they consider Sovereign Host propaganda.
Servants ofaverage priestarkDarkix the D S Six.
SOULS AND THE AFTERLIFE
According to Vassal dogma. and that they are annihilated utterly. as do their Sovereign counterparts. They believe that. acolytes ﬁ nd their own way to the priesthood. This process usually involves one of two approaches. its rationale is often easy to discern. and thus. and thus.These are the only established names found in references stretching back to antiquity. and most worshipers are content to do the work of the divine. The Keeper’s true mandate is ferrying souls to their proper afterlife. or even remaining on Eberron upon bodily death. For a priesthood that interprets and speaks for the gods. particularly on the subject of his own piety. not after. Sovereign doctrine tells that he snatches souls at random. which souls will be returned to Eberron. there is an alternative to Dolurrh—it simply comes at a price. or returning to the gods. If it is shown to be sufﬁciently godsfearing. Acolytes of the faith rarely attend formal seminaries. Knowing anything of these ancient names requires access to ancient scriptural texts or encyclopedic religious knowledge. vassals of the Dark Six (in whole or part) generally do not believe that the mortal soul—any soul—loses what small divinity it has over the course of time. and of his purported role in the cosmos. however. less academic fashion than those of the Host. and which souls will be sent to the Realm of the Dead. Being once a part of Aureon. a given soul ﬁ nds its way to paradise. without training for an adventuring class. and—most important—happiness is ensured by honoring the Host. more commonly.

below whom stands everyone and everything else. for example. these disputes are settled in time by the mightier of the combatants. The most powerful leader in a given area is the de facto high priest. or at least take care in whom she selects. these councils fall under the auspices of a single high priest. similar to those found among worshipers of the Sovereign Host. and spreading the word—but also the following. such hierarchies. this is deemed an acceptable price by those in command. When spiritual epiphanies of this sort lead souls into a priesthood of the Dark Six.and divine power of one or more of the Dark Six. Therefore. even in the most liberal of priesthoods. In areas where worship of a particular god is especially strong. Priests do not interfere in the affairs of other Dark Six congregations. no matter how small. which claim to represent their entire pantheon. Duties include not only those described for priests of the Host—conducting holy day rites. and riches. In such circumstances.
Service by Demand
A rarely mentioned means to Dark Six priesthood is service by demand. the local priest is the only one to
40
. might come to the priesthood of the Devourer following a particularly harrowing episode at sea. A temple to the Mockery might ask an acolyte to mortify her own or another’s f lesh in a certain way. it is not unheard of that a more senior priest simply orders a junior member to serve in a priestly capacity. This is a far more frequent occurrence in communities that worship only one among the Six. Typically. according to dogma—and has sole discretion to appoint council members. making him appear unwise in his ecclesiastical choices. more than a few involuntary priests come to hold sincere and devoted faith to the gods they were compelled to serve. but a handful of practices have become standard across the faith. the newly appointed minister succeeds if he has the proper temperament. are almost exclusively devoted to the Devourer. The gods do move in mysterious ways. While such insular autonomy results in a worldwide lack of unity. and the system generally works well (an unsuitable high priest is soon replaced by a more resourceful one). The high priest sits atop the organization—by divine mandate. and stories of the callings of some of the more well-known priests have passed into the realm of folklore. Unlike those of the Host. when they occur at all. also encourage proper service. In a faith that stresses obedience. Such communities are commonplace on Eberron. Proof of being worthy to serve varies from church to church. they are known as callings. counseling the faithful. The sahuagin. In some cases. I have even heard of involuntary priests developing actual cleric abilities. priests who are groomed to the faith from childhood are typically known as scions. and most ﬁ nd this situation perfectly acceptable. who sets policy and directs the spiritual progress of the congregation. The nations of Darguun and Droaam both maintain multiple liturgical councils dedicated to the various gods of the Dark Six. the priesthood breaks into liturgical councils. involuntary service is relatively easy to establish. no rigorous hierarchy could possibly govern the entire faith. higher-ranking priests choose carefully before imposing service. and often from region to region. but if an applicant’s reputation proceeds her (or if she receives a strong recommendation from a high priest of another temple). The disgrace of a failed priest often redounds to the “demanding” priest. for example. The individual who forsakes the god of the community not only to worship but to join the priesthood of another god—even one of the same pantheon—is rare and bold indeed. A local hierarchy consists of the high priest or temple head. requires that any would-be priest show her faith before being accepted into the ranks. The alternative to the priest who is called to serve is the one who is raised in the priesthood of a given deity. and effectiveness. For
THE DARK SIX
example. leading prayer services. so the incentive to succeed is great. In time. except in highly speciﬁc situations.
HIERARCHY
Given the varied nature of the collected priesthoods of the Six. and thus most sahuagin priests know no other way. or even to take a life in her god’s name before being welcomed as a priest. and so even the most iron-ﬁsted temple head must treat appointees with a modicum of political aplomb. if any. so priests of this sort are similarly common. the council has the power to outvote or even depose the high priest. almost every priesthood of the Dark Six.
DUTIES OF THE CLERGY
A priest of the Dark Six is similar to one of other faiths. in the form of servants. Failure or disobedience is often punished by banishment or death. cooperation. and facility with people. The rewards. but they offer an efﬁcient compromise in areas that need a bit more structure. it is not surprising that few recipients retain their involuntary stance toward a god’s service. A sailor who felt no desire to serve. Some temples require similar tests of established priests. Mediation: In many communities where worship of the Six is dominant. such rites are usually formalities at best. comforts. organization skills. This calling is an important part of a given priest’s experience under the cloth. Instead. Only rarely does voting of any sort occur. For those without divine powers. As with most matters. are determined by the individual priesthoods themselves. Just as with most priests. Among the followers of the Six. each council of the Six is almost always devoted to a single god. to demonstrate her understanding of pain. This can lead to strained relations and conﬂ icting annunciations of doctrine in areas where worship of more than one is strong. Most priests (and worshipers) of the Dark Six live by a “might makes right” ideal.

Especially in areas where worship of their gods is not dominant. Traditionally. such behavior usually results in the loss of cleric abilities (assuming the priest survives). not just her office.
Fallen Priests
The informality and deadly competition inherent in Dark Six worship means fewer situations that merit formal defrocking. would be an appropriate situation for a prayer to the Mockery. for example. priests wear whatever costume is appropriate to their worship.
MINOR RITES
Among followers of the Dark Six. and does not lose her cleric abilities. they are honor-bound to stand in defense of their god and its portfolio. a substantial number choose to wear nothing at all. priests of the Six are free to wear any attire they choose and bear no outward sign of their devotion. as are those to the Host. so too must it abide by any agreements or outcomes witnessed by one. the faithful are expected to demonstrate the gods’ power through their actions. and that both can be taken away at any time by those same gods. asking favors of the gods requires a commensurate sacriﬁce that shows good faith and humility. Only one thing is guaranteed to bring the wrath of the church and of the gods. She has not forsaken her god. According to Vassals of the Dark Six. application. Just as the community must recognize a marriage that has been sanctioned by a priest. Most such rites involve a material offering of one sort or
41
. of course). Many faithful followers grow competent with extemporaneous rhyme. a wayward priest of the Six forfeits her life. Worship of the Six is discouraged in some places. since it can be done anywhere. The difference. This makes priests ﬁ ne arbitrators in disputes (so long as they don’t involve the priesthood itself. a rite. Protecting the Faith: This is a subtle but important aspect of being a priest of the Dark Six. In emulation of their patron. A priest of any or all of the Six who turns away or stands idle as her patron is mocked displays a despicable weakness of faith. the worshiper should make the proper offering that characterizes a minor or major rite. Unlike their counterparts in the Sovereign Host. and is therefore worthy of reverence. even within their temples—indeed. people must realize that peace and happiness come by the grace of the gods alone. For example. however. priests of the Dark Six rarely make their ofﬁ ce visibly apparent at all times. When inside their own temples. setting up independent worship in far-off lands or evangelizing a breakaway sect.
QUESTS
Formal questing is unusual among priests of the Dark Six. Indeed. these can include gestures and the like. and some priests even act as the equivalent of House Sivis notaries. though actual singing is viewed with suspicion and is reserved for speciﬁc occasions. This is not to say that every priest of the Six whose faith is slighted must immediately attack the slighter. but especially by adherence to ritual even in such a small form. While priests of the Six see little to be gained in forcing worship among the masses. is obliged to prove by her own deeds the true power and inﬂuence of the god. priests of the Traveler adopt whatever attire they like. though. Rather. Unless she has a greater end that justiﬁes temporary retreat. and some would say even the definition of that reverence. and the cadence is often just as important as what is being said. almost by deﬁ nition. Failure to show the proper reverence is an insult to the gods. According to dogma. Someone who offers or sacriﬁces something to the Dark Six is performing a ritual. A word of thanks for a pleasing happenstance does not require offering anything in return. thereby denying him the beneﬁt of surprise. A priest of the Mockery who catches someone maligning her deity’s power and inﬂuence. but rarely do they assign adventuring quests of the sort that favored by the Church of the Silver Flame. for example. More often. Individual gods require specific forms of respect (see the individual listings starting on page 49). Prayers to the Dark Six are vocalized.
THE DARK SIX
Rites and Rituals OF THE DARK SIX Like the Vassals of the Sovereign Host. spotting an assassin just before he attacks. Such prayers aren’t invoked to avoid impending misfortune. Only the most egregious violations of a priest’s duties earn this punishment. so these priests usually opt to carry one with them at all times. She is still a faithful worshiper but is now outside the faith as an organization. of course. at any time. the Dark Six are pleased not only by the sound of their names on the lips of believers. Even if it entails great risk. what characterizes a minor rite is the occasion that demands it in the ﬁ rst place. prayers to the Dark Six are chanted. A priest who behaves so shamefully is likely to die at the hands of her own ﬂock. shunned in others. Some might even adopt her new ideas. even if it is concealed. The usual situation is an individual deciding that her current ofﬁce and practices do not properly honor her god. The line that separates prayer from rite is offering.
PRAYERS
Prayer is the most common form of ritual. the faithful must demonstrate and defend the gods’ power. As deities.whom the average citizen can turn for objective advice. however. comes in the manner. and ﬂ at-out under attack in a select few. If there is enough time to consult the Six beforehand. the gods want the mortal world to fear and respect their power. Making a request of one of the Dark Six is. worshipers of
the Six believe that every feature of the natural world bears at least a shadow of the divine. however. Clerics cannot cast some divine spells without the presence of a holy symbol. inviting disaster or misfortune. Unlike those to the Sovereign Host. the Dark Six inspire fear and obedience. a minor rite is deﬁ ned as anything that involves an offering but does not require a priest. Most worshipers of the Dark Six offer prayers after having escaped misfortune of one sort or other. not speaking a prayer. other followers of the Six do not view her as an apostate. and their mortal representatives are expected to encourage those qualities in worshipers. On the other hand. but spreading fear of the Dark Six strengthens the faith as a whole. Beyond this. though.

that he might walk with the power of the divine behind him all his days. coronations in Dark Six communities that proceed without the assent of a priest of the Six are considered inauspicious. and often by just a single worshiper. often away from the community or even underground. but the practice is still important to the faithful of the Dark Six.
but all are expected to keep such celebrations private. Indeed. The priest burns the collected offerings while praying over the child. Birth: While it is not a common occurrence. the event is signiﬁcant. but need not necessarily be something of great worth. by forgoing the traditional rite of coronation. and resources. the parents of the child each step forward and mix six drops of their blood into the ashes. Few would-be leaders are willing to take the chance of offending the gods. major rites typically require more in the way of space. At this time. to better ensure the security of those taking part. An athlete seeking victory in an upcoming contest might run himself ragged the day before in deference to the Fury. The birth of such a special child is celebrated by the entire community. The exception is when a priest of the Dark Six foretells a great future for a newborn child and brings news of the child’s fate to the parents. Due to religious persecution.
MAJOR RITES
Given the disparate multitudes that follow the Dark Six. An assassin hoping to ensure the eternal suffering of her target’s soul might trap a cat in burlap sack and then set both on ﬁ re as an offering to the Keeper. Every Vassal has the right to celebrate any addition to the household. worshipers of the Dark Six do celebrate births from time to time. the circumstances are the ultimate arbiter. only the broadest overview of the more important ceremonies can be presented. and is often a drawn-out. The sacriﬁce must have meaning. While prayers and minor rites can usually be performed in any place. extravagant affair. and thereby condemning their reigns to failure or worse. All who know and worship with the parents are expected to attend and bring an offering. A political advisor might burn a spell scroll in the Shadow’s name to see that a rival advisor missteps in court. and are therefore planned and organized more carefully. Coronations: Liturgical blessings of rulers have been waning for some time in the worship of the Sovereign Host. Most of them involve sacriﬁce of some variety. A lthough it might be dressed in a number of variations. in the hope that she will grant him the strength to emerge victorious. when they do. The infant is wrapped in ceremonial garb appropriate to the favoring deity. The priest begins by spreading word of the child’s blessing (often by a particular god of the Six) and organizing the rite. particularly in some areas of the Five Nations. as the Six ﬁ nd offerings of this sort the most pleasing. then placed on the altar for all to see.Recognizing the importance of war with ritual is often just as important as the war itself
MT
other—whatever is appropriate to the god and situation in question. participants. With the resulting paste. the priest draws the symbol of the patron god (or the Six as a whole) on the child’s back. many major rites take place in secret. particularly those who pray to the same god as the parents. until all that remains are cooling ashes. the ceremony itself almost always involves
42
.

however. with the ﬁ nal day of the week representing all six. a favored mount. Clerics of the Dark Six as a whole gain this bonus on the Sardays of any one season. or the like. Most often. The war rite precedes the combat. it more easily allows Dark Six worshipers to conceal the nature of their rites and activities. Most of the time. and the religious new year. named Fury. offers up his weapon. noble.to late summer). called Devouring. Funerals often draw the congregation’s members closest to one another. which falls in the months of Dravago and Nymm (late spring to early summer). Unlike their counterparts. For example. a portion of his blood. rulership changes as a result of mortal combat. claims the months of Aryth and Vult (late autumn to early winter). The occasion can vary in scope from the largest of conﬂ icts. but each term translates roughly to the concept for which the god in question is known. These seasons are known by differing names. Traveling. and the like).
Day of the Galifar Week Sulday Molday Zolday Wirday Zorday Farday Sarday Associated Deity The Devourer The Fury The Keeper T he Shadow T he Mockery The Traveler T he Dark Six
THE DARK SIX
The Calendar
Like the Vassals of the Sovereign Host. Smaller conf licts do not merit grand war ceremonies unless one or both of the combatants is a priest. like the secular. however. The second aspect common to Dark Six coronations is the ritual humbling of the new ruler. this requires a substantial sacrifice—a precious item.
43
. In addition to this seasonal division. Using the standard calendar is not only more efﬁcient. or other important public ﬁ gure. hoping that the Keeper will hear their appreciation for their fallen brother or sister. but they should try to remember that the soul served the gods well and has gone on to its ﬁ nal reward. saying Zolday the ﬁ fth Devouring indicates the Zolday that falls during the ﬁ fth week of the season of Devouring. War: Among worshipers of the Dark Six. a less widespread alteration of the liturgical calendar— seen mostly in areas where worship of the Dark Six is strongest— associates each of the standard days of the week with one of the gods. they are festive occasions among the faithful of the Dark Six. That does not mean the faithful should deny their sadness at a loved one’s passing. On a god’s holy day during the favored season. deaths are celebrated like nothing else. someone using the religious calendar of the Dark Six would also indicate the season. involving the entire nation. or it ceases to have meaning and so turns the ritual into an insult. Rather than three. Thus. Because they believe that their faith ultimately saves them from an eternity in Dolurrh. W hatever is offered. especially among the more savage peoples (goblinoids. Whereas funerals are somber affairs among Vassals of the Sovereign Host. but in some particularly religious areas. the Dark Six calendar differs in the number of seasons recognized. to local feuds.to late winter) on the standard calendar. the would-be ruler must prove his worth to the gods. it must have real value to the new ruler. In many areas.
significance. In some cases. each cleric chooses the season that resonates most personally. single combat (often with a deadly beast) is common. with the rite of coronation to follow. Shadowing. this gesture is symbolic. even between a mere two rivals. any adept. a cleric of the Devourer gains this bonus on all eight Suldays during the season of Devouring. The second season. depending upon the regional language. they do not view death with despair. Once he has proven his worth. The ﬁ fth season. or blackguard of that god gains a +1 bonus to effective caster level on spells cast. encompasses the months of Rhaan and Sypheros (early to mid-autumn). the aspirant kneels before the priest conducting the rite. the faithful of the Dark Six use the standard Galifar calendar in dayto-day life. Each season is eight weeks long. sahuagin. corresponds to the months of Zarantyr and Olarune (mid. should they feel inclined to do so. they see no need to account differently for days of religious
OPTIONAL RULE: HOLY DAYS REVISITED
Dungeon Masters who wish to use the optional “holiest of days” rule (see page 21) can offer similar beneﬁts to worshipers of the Six. should the challenger emerge victorious. The ﬁ rst season. it recognizes six different seasons: one for each deity of the pantheon. All rejoice and lift their voices. cleric. Such duels need not be to the death but almost always are. called Keeping. Death: With a handful of notable exceptions. when the Six held dominion over their own days of the Sovereign calendar. particularly where worship of the Fury or the Shadow is strong. The faithful rarely use this terminology around nonbelievers. combat is a common and important part of life. and one to which Dark Six Vassals religiously adhere. There is one difference. the priest actually has the right to end the new ruler’s life. First. When naming a speciﬁ c day.two things. is followed by Mockery. occupies the months of Therendor and Eyre (early to mid-spring). Almost every congregation devoted to one of the Six has at least one major ritual to commemorate the inauguration or culmination of important military campaigns. Like the Sovereign calendar. worth is instead demonstrated by a test. The ﬁ nal season. a season occupying the months of Lharvion and Barrakas (mid. and bares his throat. should the subject be deemed unworthy. This is a holdover from the days before the Schism. corresponds with the ﬁrst day of the month of Zarantyr.

For the first time. Many priesthoods of the Six remained passive before the war. This movement translated to a two-tiered approach. worshipers and the nonfaithful alike give vent to their passions. They took responsibility for seeing to the needs of the families of war dead. but the Keeper decides just what will become of the souls of the people involved. If the local baron or governor is a fellow worshiper.
The Dark Six IN EVERYDAY LIFE While the Sovereign Host is still the dominant religion
on Khorvaire. Among the dragonmarked races. every venture is doomed to failure in the long run. temple funds and resources went to assisting those outside the congregation. Wildnight (18–19 Sypheros): At sunset on Wildnight. worship of the Six is a matter of simple pragmatism. and a great many do—in secret. If the gods do not want direct inﬂuence on political affairs. The priests found plenty of volunteers among their congregations. the Demon Wastes. the general feeling among followers of the Six is that the gods of the Sovereign Host simply are not as important to daily life as are the Dark Six. Most had only one assignment: spreading fear and worship of their gods. spellcasters invoked the Shadow to aid them in their time of arcane need. and fear. They had maintained little to no contact with one another before the war (even those of the same deity). The beholden of the Dark Six hold that everything is connected. worship of the Six is dominant in more places than the Host worshipers would care to admit. some gods of the Dark Six have their own holy days. This holds most true in barbaric cultures and among the monstrous races. More insidiously. Gnolls and goblinoids in Droaam. for example.
THE DARK SIX AND GOVERNMENT
A priest of the Six. Long Shadows (26–28 Vult): Dark magic dominates this three-day period that honors the Shadow. the Six are spreading their inﬂuence through a host of means. might respond. Droaam. and the Shadow—met in secret for the ﬁrst time. The second step involved the priests themselves. After all. from the front lines to the war rooms. including bribery. everything is permissible so long as the gods approve. content to worship in their own way. poverty. the priesthood retains its role as the whisper in the night. but that fact has little bearing on the portfolios of the gods themselves. Since all of the Five Nations were hungry for new blood. priests maneuver members of their congregations into positions of civil and military power. if for no other reason than “better safe than sorry”—a popular sentiment in desperate times. In such areas. such volunteers integrated with little scrutiny. Without the Keeper’s blessing. A given priesthood can run the entire political structure of a small community. as might be expected. in a raucous festival dedicated to the Fury. many of whom do not know or care about the difference between one god and the pantheon as a whole. Still. priests of three of the Six—the Fury. operate openly under the priesthoods of the Six. evangelism.
but the falsehood of this is apparent everywhere on Khorvaire. Where this is not possible. who emerged stronger and more inﬂuential than they ever had been before. Even Sovereign Host dogma acknowledges the purview of the Six. “At least we are honest about the way the world works. Many of those who worship the Six revere but a single god. The inﬂuence of the Dark Six priesthoods is strongest where social bonds are tightest. (Reporting the activities of the inﬁ ltrated groups would surely have resulted in discovery before long. observed according to the Galifar Calendar. the political and military strife of the Last War was a crucible for the power of the Dark Six. assassins and spies called on the Mockery before dangerous missions. they believe. and the gods themselves seem to prefer it. and then credited any subsequent success to their faith. the need to worship in secrecy makes the faith no less genuine. The ﬁ rst step was to insinuate devout members of each priesthood into every corner of the conﬂ ict. the likelihood dwindles substantially that someone will destroy the congregation. A ll across postwar Khorvaire. If the gods of the Host do not govern the angrier forces of existence. Likewise. even
THE PEOPLE OF THE DARK SIX
While they accept the existence of the Nine. Today. both tiers. they will most assuredly put an end to the practice. What began as a wartime practice developed into a bold new campaign to advance the hegemony of the Six and their priesthoods. Each priest pledged a congregation to serve this goal as best beﬁt its capabilities. then logically those who wish to avoid misfortune would do well to appeal to those gods who do claim such dominion. This attitude is turned upside down in regions where worship of the Dark Six is the norm. the Mockery. the inﬂuence of religion on political life is not only permitted—it is expected. and Q’barra. Even the most educated and wealthy soul can beneﬁ t from showing reverence to the Six. asked about the inﬂuence of faith in government. or violence. the Shadow Marches. including Darguun. and even pay homage to speciﬁc gods thereof on occasion. involved deception to a greater or lesser degree. but most have taken an aggressively missionary view in the time since. Kol Korran might have some inﬂuence over whether a given business venture prospers or dies on the vine. as well as areas of the Lhazaar Principalities.THE DARK SIX
As with the Sovereign Host. who were in the best position to administer the effort from the safety of their homes and temples. The concept of the priest-king originated largely in areas strong in worship of the Dark Six. and not just those of their own congregations. Worship of the Dark Six appeals to beings who live existences of savagery. the Dark Six have never been shy about expressing their displeasure. manipulation.” The priests of the Sovereign Host claim to have no designs on civil or political control.
44
. but now convened with one aim: to increase the power of their gods through the war of ﬁ ve nations. and thus. It wasn’t long before people associating with these agents began to follow suit. and those who survived thanked her for heeding their call.) Soldiers prayed to the Fury in combat.
THE DARK SIX AND OTHER FAITHS
At the dawn of the Last War.

this subtle integration earned great success—just like the tradition of the Sovereign Host. One sage observed.to those who worshiped only the Sovereign Host. whose
The only two colors that almost never appear in temples to the Dark Six are blue and gold—the traditional colors of the Sovereign Host. in the interest of long-term benefit. Sailors increased their prayers to the Devourer tenfold. and the Shadow a common practice. as priests of the Keeper walked the sidelines of every major battle. and wherever they appear. and congregations with substantial resources build temples with six ﬂoors. the Mockery. six rooms per ﬂoor. Desperation and suspicion are the children of war. The following points summarize the archetypal views of the faith as a whole toward Eberron’s other religions. often at the hands of subordinates who saw betrayal in such diversion of precious resources. hushed prayers to these gods are sure to follow. A few priests yet strive to maintain relations with the few similarly minded scions who remain in other temples across Khorvaire.
45
. Each god has an associated color. The local shrine operates in secret. Most are built of stone. The exception to this rule is the Traveler. The war reinvigorated their faith. with few outward signs of their true purpose. thereby spreading the one thing the priests desired above all else: acceptance. the Dark Six had grown more inﬂuential than any among the Five Nations could have guessed. The Blood of Vol: Children who will never know the error of their ways until they stand face to face with the Keeper—by which time it will be far too late. the inﬂuence of the Devourer. This greatly reduced the social stress of letting slip a forbidden name. which dominates the look of any temple. By the time of Cyre’s destruction in 994 YK. Other Sects: When beings of such power and magnitude as the gods exist. Given this need for secrecy. Indeed. in effect buying the faith—or at least the allegiance—of many new converts. such beings can still be felled by blade and bow—the last time I checked. the boy replied. and the Shadow. The Silver Flame: You cannot be serious. to insure calm waters and victorious battles at sea. why would one waste time giving one’s faith and obeisance to a mere idol or to a beast. Ironically. The inﬂuence of the remaining three dark deities also increased. The priesthoods of the three gods spent a great deal of money during the war. By the time of the Treaty of Thronehold. as shown below. All the same. “How could one such as I hope for such things?” The boy would have made a ﬁne druid. and who among us believes they would not choose to make it the preferred state of ourselves as well?” Regardless of which side’s ranks swelled the fastest during the war. but some use wood (particularly those devoted to the Devourer) or are carved from the very earth. This brief sense of unity and cooperation began to fade even before the war had ended. Though issues of nationality and territory overtook those of religion. six wings (often one hall of worship and ﬁve adjoining sections). the number six is an oft-repeated theme. A cult that asks its adherents to accept as law the mortal interpretation of a “divine voice” none can hear? And to think they call us deceivers! Druid Sects: I once heard tell of a peasant boy whose sole dream in life was to become a squire to a great knight. often underground or in a seemingly innocuous warehouse or private home. soldiers whispered pleas to the Keeper to spare them painful death or empty afterlife (or both). even trusted ﬁ gures such as ship captains and battalion commanders. including their colors. Just remember that these are stereotypical attitudes. Few temples to any of the Six (with the exception of the Traveler. The Sovereign Host: Despite what some of my fellow faithful might say. By the time the war ended. and the Traveler continued to grow. in some areas) exist openly in good-aligned communities. even one as mighty as a dragon? As powerful as they are. the Nine are equally as important to the balance of the world as are the Six—just not as important to me. and all those who journeyed to meet strangers in battle many leagues from home kept the Traveler in their hearts in the hope of safety until they could return.
congregations expanded greatly during and as a result of the Last War. When asked why he didn’t dream of becoming a knight himself. worshipers of the Six did not let their prayers and obligations slide.
Deity The Devourer The Fury The Keeper The Mockery The Shadow The Traveler Associated Color Green Red Gray Brown Black None
THE DARK SIX IN THE LAST WAR
The disparate priesthoods of the Dark Six spoke with equally disparate voices during the war. the names of the Dark Six were on the lips of just about everyone in those grim days. Traveler priests alter their temples on a regular basis. Most are blocky. Thanks to these efforts. to better safeguard them and their inhabitants from would-be aggressors. some or all of the above. or in rare cases. temples of the Dark Six are not required to have any speciﬁc layout or number of ﬂoors. whose priesthood claims no single color for its deity. A given temple’s visibility depends on the community’s attitude toward the god in question. even fortresslike. the Mockery.
Temples and Shrines OF THE DARK SIX Temples to the Dark Six are as varied as are the worshipers
themselves. particularly in the Fury. the Keeper. the cabal of priests had managed to make offering prayers to the Fury. Today. not rigid dictates. “War is the preferred environment for the exiled gods. one could not say the same of a god. that liturgical league—never very numerous to begin with—has all but disintegrated. most of the priests who had attended the original conclave were either dead or defrocked.
THE DARK SIX
Speciﬁc Attitudes
The worshipers of the Dark Six are as varied as those of any other faith.

1. roughly waist-deep to a Medium humanoid. with hidden peepholes to allow observation.Dark Six temples are practical and efﬁcient. which contains a dozen very young sahuagin. Stores. they are interested in Khyber dragonshards as well. This cul-de-sac serves as a storage area. An 8th-level underpriestess watches this area. Middle Level: This area is partially water-ﬁ lled. Poisoned Spear Trap: CR 8. usually built into or around existing structures. she hides beneath the surface most of the time. Many of the bones in here are the remains of its feasts. mostly offerings of jewelry and golden objects. and so forth. Two secret doors (Search DC 20) allow quick exit to either side. When not in the cell. 2. if only for the obvious monetary beneﬁts of such discoveries. Atk +21 ranged (1d8 plus poison. the priesthoods of the Six actively seek out temple sites in areas that have yielded dragonshards. weapons and potions. trying not to draw attention to himself as anything other than a helpless captive. however. poison (deathblade. 7. one is in the main chamber. Even the smallest shrine has an altar. containing supplies for the temple. A secret exit at the back of the cell connects to a hidden tunnel (both Search DC 20). repair reset. as well as a convenient spot to dispose of troublesome intruders. This ring-shaped tunnel apparently has no exits.
46
. and common rectory. Even monstrous worshipers who cannot beneﬁt from dragonmarks keep this tradition. If possible. he assists the hunters in the training room with subtle spells. The chimney from the upper level opens into this chamber. A barred chamber contains what appears to be an aquatic elf prisoner (actually a 9th-level malenti sorcerer). Shrine of the Devourer. Search DC 26. 4. Shrines to the Dark Six are often personal affairs. Nether Passage. This exit is defended by a fierce temple hunter (male four-armed sahuagin ranger 8). Tuorachthend. The malenti is in contact with the cleric and the ranger in the upper level and enters the “prison cell” when warned of intruders. The high priest of the temple is not a sahuagin but an adult black dragon. Upper Level: This level of the shrine is a natural cave and is largely dry. The dragon’s personal hoard lies piled deep under the black water. Most contain a hall of worship. and one patrols the waters outside the entrance.-by-10-ft. Fortitude DC 20. Temple treasure. is stored in a hollowedout vault with a well-concealed door (Search DC 24). Treasure Room. Barracks. Spawning Pool. This ruse is a fallback against attackers who get past the defenses to this point. A water-ﬁ lled artiﬁcial tunnel to the shrine proper opens from the bottom of this cave. multiple targets (1d6 spears per target in a 10-ft. but a trap in the corridor unleashes a torrent of poisoned spears. except when performing ceremonies. In smaller structures. a jagged skerry has been adopted as a shrine to the god as well as an indoctrination and breeding center for young sahuagin. mechanical. 5. Bottom Level: The lowest reaches contain the shrine proper and are completely submerged. and the hunters and sharks patrol back and forth between the areas. the hall of worship is the centerpiece of a single building and connects directly to the other rooms and halls. This great chamber has room to hold dozens of worshipers at a time. area). two are resting here. One order of monks. Cell. Disable Device DC 22. sacrificial chamber. At its center is a raised platform decorated with coral and bone carvings of ﬁerce sea monsters and bloody battle. who also uses this chamber as her lair. but some are retractable or can be otherwise concealed to prevent unwanted discovery. Like those who worship the Host. The Loop. proximity trigger. The order’s members ritually mutilate themselves (and others). A forking passage ends in a steep natural chimney that drops about 10 feet to the middle level of the shrine. and monastic discipline is rare. A winding tunnel opens into a large chamber with a saltwater spawning pool at its center. and work to spread fear and treachery among the Vassals of the Host. A room has been hollowed out of the coral center.
THE DARK SIX
ORDERS AND MONASTERIES
The individualistic nature of Dark Six worship means that no formal orders exist. this malenti undertakes spying missions for the temple. Training Room. The sect is infamous for performing assassinations with cold efﬁciency. Unlike the priests of the Nine. defended by a roper that looks like a coral projection.
3. They see as a sign of great favor a location that bears Eberron dragonshards on the surface and Khyber shards beneath. Beyond the hall of worship are the temple’s ancillary chambers. This smaller cave is a sleeping area for four temple guards (sahuagin fighter 6). A senior priestess (female sahuagin cleric 10) guards the hatchlings and commands the troops inhabiting this level. honoring whatever deity or deities are most important to the builders. Most are so consumed with their ideology that they truly believe the Mockery to stand above all other deities. serves the Mockery. Two 6th-level rangers and four Large sharks operate in here. 1d6 Con/2d6 Con). the Flayed Hand (Player’s Guide to Eberron 108). These fanatics are renowned for their unﬂ inching dedication to the skinless god and to a belief system known as the path of pain. In larger temples. 8. each priesthood tries to build at least one “ﬂ agship” temple that is so favored. At any given time.
SAHUAGIN TEMPLE OF THE DEVOURER
Deep in the Thunder Sea. and might not be obvious places of worship. an open area that serves as general-purpose chapel. 6. these occupy separate wings and contain many rooms. Though most Dark Six temples are not on sites of dragonshard discoveries. 9. and even those who also pray to other gods do so only rarely. spear). Stacks of sacrifices’ bones form a grisly dais with the treasures heaped upon it. Most are small. No door or lock defends it. Another large natural cavern serves as a training room for temple hunters. religious equipment.

RL
.

When not at work in the temple. This small shrine stands in Ghalt. on which the sect’s crafters and artiﬁcers (and their dedicated wrights) produce works dedicated to their patrons. The rest of the time she is in this modest bedroom and study. They are under Albrecht’s direct control. Near the circle are two anvils. on which are piled offerings of ﬁ nished goods. heaped with half-finished projects. but she
THE DARK SIX
RL
. Kindle’s Chamber. unlaundered clothes. occupies this otherwise unadorned room. This large open space is for cult ceremonies. The shopkeeper. both professions that specialize in creating new wonders. and three dedicated wrights (ECS 285) labor over the sacred ﬂame it contains. Furtive Filchers. He spends much of his time observing worshipers and artisans. Aundair.FORGE OF THE SACRED SPARK
The sect of the Sacred Spark attracts experts and artiﬁcers. Another group of created beings. It is also a magnet to warforged who explore the emotional side of creation. asking many questions of Elsinter and Albrecht. The temple’s high acolyte. Kindle (male personality warforged fighter 3) is a Reforged who recently found his way to the Sacred Spark. He also makes for excellent temple security. A massive altar stands in the middle of the chamber. spell components. Maril d’Cannith (female human expert 4) has been learning both the metalworking craft and the ways of the Sacred Spark as apprentice to Elsinter. She spends most of her waking hours laboring in the blacksmith’s shop or practicing her craft within the temple. which respond to sounds of combat or alarms in the main chamber. He hopes to understand f leshbound life better through exploring creative passion. 4.
2. Iron Defenders. He is fascinated by the disorganized habits of Maril. though he is not artistically inclined himself. she never leaves the building. where hostile attitudes toward worship of the Dark Six (regardless of context) have forced worshipers to maintain a low proﬁ le. Albrecht (male gnome artiﬁcer 5) attends to the everyday needs of worshipers and artisans. Main Shrine. Apprentice’s Quarters. An engraved circle nearly ﬁ lls an apse at the north end. as well as devoting much of his own time to creating wondrous items. Shelves to either side hold metalworking tools. and papers covered with scribbling. An unmade bed and a simple writing desk are the room’s only furnishings. 5. four furtive filchers (ECS 286). Elsinter Grayhands (male human expert 6). This nondescript room contains three iron defenders (ECS 287). Except when on errands to obtain supplies or special ingredients for the shrine’s forge. Some of the sect’s creations act as temple guardians. The place is messy. each marked with the cult’s emblem (a blend of Onatar’s and the Fury’s symbols). is the head priest of this small group (numbering only a dozen souls) and makes sure that unwelcome visitors do not enter the back space. They also obey A lbrecht or Elsinter. he makes his home in a modestly wealthy part of town. 1. and other ingredients needed for forging. The Forge of the Sacred Spark occupies a series of rooms and a hidden workshop in a windowless extension behind an ordinary-looking blacksmith’s shop. 3.

either directly or indirectly folk might pray to Arawai for a boun(such as by inspiring the Devourer tiful harvest. the Sacred Spark exists on the fringe of both the Sovereign Host and the Dark Six. the Devourer is the lord of the Traveler created all the other nature’s destructive side.” the Cabinet of Faces can be found in Races Neutral Evil of Eberron. schismatics are very devout. consume but itself. Many Vassals are the true children of the Traveler. whole). but some followers passion. Evil. and that her brother to protect that harvest it is therefore the greatest of all deities.
THE DARK SIX
zation. constant search of their god. whom they believe walks Ocean‡. so far unnamed. worshipers of vengeance. individual pantheon members. schismatics can be found among worshipers of the Dark Six all over the world. not divine truth and changelings. Vassals of the Host ﬁ nd the Spark Portfolio: Passion. and that once enough worshipers have united in their faith. of many different races and classes. In this capacity. and with water and storms in known of all religious sects. with information pertaining speciﬁcally to that deity (a The following are examples of sects whose ideologies sidebar details cleric information on the pantheon as a and activities are extreme or controversial. As with the Host. along and even unconventional sects go largely ignored. he retreats to his private room when the shrine is quiet. and creation of the warforged. The motives of the hold interpretations that differ slightly from those Cabinet are always mysterious. storms. Destruction. but they also beseech with the urge to sire a child). Civilized gods. Acolytes of the Spark revere both Onatar and the Fury. so only truly exceptional concepts are considered to be “variant. the Six will conquer their former accusers.finds the attention annoying. Weather*. The Devourer is often associCreation’s Muse: This mysated with his sister. hunger. the passion of the Fury is useless (especially the schismatics) observe the disparate gods as without both context and focus—a ﬁ re with nothing to a divine entity. a stray he rescued from a grimy alley. They discourage excessive worship of only one among the Six. its members a bit unhinged. More information about THE DEVOURER “The Sovereign of Wave and W helm.
Variant SSix isn’t a single.” Followers of the Six respect (or at least understand) all those who keep the gods in their prayers. should they find the power. HE ARK IX in whom they see two faces of the same divine force. Sect dogma maintains that world. The sect is also rumored to be in Domains: Cold‡. He loves to observe its pleasure in mere existence and is surprisingly tender with it. The every signiﬁcant discovery. Arawai: Just as terious sect of deceivers venerates Arawai is the deity of the natural the Traveler in its capacity as great creator. water. Each of the gods of the Dark Six is presented below. Although Kindle has no need of sleep. destruction. among them. from f looding and drought. the Fury consider its existence a blasphemy upon her Domains: Any domain associated with one of the holy name. all of whom work Portfolio: Devastation. which he keeps in his room at all times. as it weakens the unity of the pantheon and its followers. He has a pet cat. but through him by means of the Fury’s individual member of the pantheon. sect might prove to be an unexpected ally or a deadly foe. dedicated to the worship of a single god from each. Priest Training: Priests of the Devourer are familThe Sacred Spark: One of the smallest and least iar with nature in general. Water. Schismatics believe that worship of all the Dark Six strengthens the pantheon as a whole. their own. the warforged followers of Onatar. As a rule. Likewise. The Cultists credit the Traveler with just about Devourer is also god of the deep. this group’s members believe that they as handed down by the gods themselves. fear. and they work to thwart those sects that place one god above the rest. They bear a speany sailor (regardless of alignment or cial disgust for the Scions of the Forge (see beliefs) would be wise to pay at least lip Hierocrats. Schismatics: Rather than maintaining a sect of Favored Weapon: Kama. page 27) and actively work to ruin those service to his power. comprises a wide variety of members. and the presented here. this information represents The Cabinet of Faces: An order of doppelgangers traditional understanding of scripture. They believe that the
The Gods of the Dark Six
T D
S
49
. monolithic organiects Worship of the Dark
Schism was a divine blessing: The Six truly are a separate pantheon now and can rise up against the Nine. individuality. and other aquatic races. Pestilence‡. nautical in secret to bestow the “gifts of the Traveler” upon the travel. Creation’s Muse god ﬁ nds worshipers among the lizardfolk. The Devourer sahuagin. other sentient races. The Neutral Evil greatest mortal achievements come not by the grace of Worship of Dark Six deities usually focuses on an Onatar alone. There he examines the sensory life amid his collection of bric-a-brac. dangerous. including the ocean waves are his sole purview.

temable combat and unjust war. Favored Weapon: Rapier. end or cause the Keeper is the son of Olladra and drought. as well as certain types of sentient creatures. (even if it means destroyW here his brother is the ing them). but some revolve to all who allow their passions to consume them. Priest Training: In all matters. greed. or protect rivers and Onatar. They stink of blood and are hung religious necromancer. Wrath‡. Hatred‡. the Holy Symbol: A Khyber dragonshard in the general shape of a fang. keep him The Keeper with fresh kills piled regularly on top. Madness*. sailors. By contrast. Others are built on the patron of death cults all over Eberron. he alone to show mercy when they are lost at sea. a monstrous shrine cults. bones. in tombs. Hand (Player’s Guide to Eberron 108). either on lakeside barges or in the cabins this capacity. Personal shrines often include a decoDomains: Evil. known in some circles down the strictures of formality and custom. Her folof great value. rescue those lost at sea. of favor among many intelligent monsters. Favored Weapon: Scythe. Most were ﬁ shers. He is the god of dishonorher worshipers. The Fury watches over from breaking a rabbit’s neck to beheading multiple barbarians everywhere. Greed‡. Passion*.” Neutral Evil Quests: Quests in the Keeper’s name often conDaughter to Arawai and the Devourer. eign Host. Prayers and Rites: Sacthe Keeper governs shameriﬁces to the Devourer involve less greed and gluttony. Trickery. His betrayal lead to his personal affairs. has become the unofﬁ cial god of the of seafaring vessels.” the Mockery now represents the dark side of Shrines: Shrines to the Fury are as varied as their portfolios. pasof stone. a woman’s head and upper body. Domination‡. He is the allowing rain to enter freely. Decay*. around discovering some mystery or acquiring an item regardless of whom else they worship. It god to cease ﬂooding or drought. THE MOCKERY and many fought in it. can waylay the deceased on their journey Shrines: Shrines to the Devourer are to Dolurrh. as the Betrayer. Holy Symbol: A red-and-black. Domains: Destruction. of which the most infamous is the Flayed might be little more than a pile of bones. Vassals entreat the that strays too far from the light. Evil. the Fury is a sist of killing someone or something specific. murder. Favored Weapon: Trident. Portfolio: Combat. treachery. Domains: Death. Many were bereaved during the Last War. lowers cultivate rage and resentment among Prayers and Rites: Sacriﬁces to the Keeper almost the so-called “civilized. rated skull. and many are underground. and bards. rite conducted in the Fury’s name is “somber. or both. Among certain drow sects. Fury’s priests are passionate. grim stories is the hunger in the dark. and is said that of all the gods. One word that never describes any combat deities that included his brothers. time.” to better spread the always require ending life in his name. sion. “The Sovereign of Rage and Ruin. can escape the Keeper’s chill embrace. Priest Training: Servants of the Keeper must have a working knowledge of life and death. entropy. Liberation‡. insanity. and in water itself. depending on the importance artists. Evil. “The Sovereign of Death and Decay. revenge. hunger. Sacrifices almost always involve f laying and banishment from the Soverbloodshed. He immersion in water. many of his priests were once healers.” Neutral Evil Quests: The Devourer’s faithful quest to Another of the second divine generation. Pact‡. disTHE FURY turbingly.particular. Once part of the triumvirate of sometimes not. is brother to Dol Arrah Prayers and Rites: The Fury’s rites are deeply and Dol Dorn. The Fury Holy Symbol: A bundle of ﬁve sharpened Hunger‡. winged wyrm with terror.
THE DARK SIX 50
. dishonor. Portfolio: Death. patron of material wealth. She is patron with a Keeper’s fang weapon (ECS 226). or slaves before THE KEEPER becoming priests. and no soul once ensnared usually built of wood. extremism. crafters. and the ﬂ ip side to his lakes from the unworthy twin brother. abound of living creatures tossed clutching at anyone or anything into maelstroms. They range inﬂuence of their god. and is patron to ples are strangely elaborate and meticulously all manner of evil warriors and rogues. in their prayers. “The Sovereign of Betrayal and BloodQuests: The Fury demands her followers shed. sometimes on the part of the petitioner. Assassin maintained. usually deity of passion driven to extremes. Kol Korran. Shrines: The Keeper’s shrines are constructed Portfolio: Anger. and many are rooﬂess. Illusion‡. They must have an intimate understanding of pain and loss. War. She is also the deity of the rite. with rotting seaweed.” Neutral Evil inﬂ ame passion by every means possible to break This evil deity.

Holy Symbol: Five blood-spattered tools. transformation. Priest Training: The Shadow’s priests must have some knowledge of both magic and the natural world.The Mockery
Priest Training: Priests of the Mockery must know betrayal personally. especially arcane insight.
THE SHADOW
“The Sovereign of Magic and Mayhem. Though the glassy mineral is difﬁcult to work. Rather than cleaning up blood spilled in the god’s name. They are also expected to learn something of anatomy and surgery. Quests: Followers quest to unearth ancient and forbidden lore. Mind‡. and the walls are hung with strips of skin. the age of civilized peoples would come to an end. corruption. duality. corruption. Domains: Chaos. Bloody chains dangle from the ceiling. whether physical or philosophical.” Chaotic Neutral The most mysterious of the Nine-and-Six.” Chaotic Evil If Dol Arrah represents the light of the mortal soul. and it forms his highest temples. as well as in spirit. Changelings. It is the only god said to walk the face of Eberron in body. Holy Symbol: A block of obsidian in the shape of a tower. and evil spellcasters the world over conduct foul rituals in its name. deception. doppelgangers. so that The Shadow shrines seem literally coated in blood. more charnel pits than temples. but its mastery of form prevents any mortal from recognizing it. priests treat it chemically to retain its fresh color and viscosity. Favored Weapon: Kama. invention. Favored Weapon: Quarterstaff. and patron to a great many other monster races. The sovereign of cunning. and transformation. it acquired both sentience and godhood as the cosmic price paid by its creator for arcane knowledge. the Shadow is the darkness within. the Traveler is patron to all who embrace change. Legends say that were Aureon and his shadow to be once
The Traveller
51
. and many are equally proﬁcient with both arcane and divine magic. invention. or twist things of the natural world to suit selﬁ sh ends. lycanthropes. Shrines: The Shadow’s favored stone is obsidian. Portfolio: Chaos. The god prefers offerings of great value. the priesthood’s facility with arcane magic makes the task of construction easier. and dark magic. Prayers and Rites: The Mockery is often invoked just before a killing. Quests: The Mockery’s adherents often exact bloody vengeance on those who have wronged them or their god. consequence.
again united. Portfolio: Arcane magic. It is a god of ambition. Magic. Sacriﬁ ces usually consist of things valued by the petitioner’s enemies. They also seek to destroy the priesthoods of both Dol Arrah and Dol Dorn—corrupting a priest of either god earns the Mockery’s highest favor. Darkness‡. darkness. The Shadow is the progenitor of the medusas. perhaps a trusted weapon or beloved mount. and shifters view the Traveler as the highest god. Shrines: The Mockery’s shrines are downright ghastly.
THE DARK SIX
THE TRAVELER
“The Sovereign of Chaos and Change. Shadow*. where its worship is most popular. whether it be personal bloodletting or destroying a precious gem or magic item. whether through assassination or armed combat. the Traveler is neither child nor parent to any other god in the collected pantheon. lead good people into temptation. and thus must bring to ruin someone close to them before entering the priesthood. especially in Droaam. The literal shadow of Aureon. evolution. laid out in the rough shape of the divine Octogram of the Host. Prayers and Rites: The Shadow is invoked in the name of ambition or discovery. Evil.

The more escalations you master. god of law and knowledge. they can grow into the most powerful mages to walk the face of Eberron. The ﬁ rst three appear in Complete Divine.
CLASS FEATURES
As you advance in level. These escalations do not actually change the spell’s level or casting time. the Shadow of the Wolf Many know the tale of the shadow of Aureon. Other divine-themed prestige classes appropriate for worshipers of the Dark Six or one of its deities include the divine crusader. you gain 1 additional hit point. and spells known. and if they survive their early years. you permanently gain a number of hit points equal to 1 + your Cha modiﬁer (minimum of 1). minimum 5) extra hit points. you draw strength from the Shadow to prepare for the dangerous road ahead.” —Lovos. the more control the caster has over magic. Holy Symbol: An eight-pointed conﬁ guration of four crossed and rune-inscribed bones. By giving themselves over to the Shadow and focusing on the dark side of magic. and success is not guaranteed. Yet even tried and true incantations can take unexpected tolls on occasion. At each subsequent level. the most important characteristic of any who would enter is abiding faith. they wander without apparent purpose. At other times. including sorcerers and even warlocks. change deity name). an escalation mage who reaches 5th level would have received a total of (5 + Cha modiﬁer.Domains: Artifice*. As a general rule. Spellcasting: At each level. You do not. ENTRY REQUIREMENTS
Skills: Concentration 4 ranks. often for years at a time. Quests: Priests of the Traveler often go on long journeys. Each worshiper is expected to create a personal place of worship and to alter it regularly. only the worthy ﬁnd the strength to face the price of that power. If you had more than one arcane spellcasting class before becoming an escalation mage. sometimes to deliver messages or objects. Prayers and Rites: Sacriﬁces to the Traveler require the petitioner to create something and then destroy that creation in the god’s name. the greater the likelihood of maintaining that control. but any arcane spellcaster can qualify with ease. and they must be prepared to pay whatever price the Shadow demands. Travel. and the acolyte of the skin (The Mockery). Shrines: Shrines to the Traveler have no consistent make or design. often to produce change by upsetting the social order in some way. the stormlord (The Devourer). to aid in their subversive efforts. mimicking the effects of metamagic feats. thereby proving willingness to accept change and transformation. Those who take these risks are known as escalation mages. the
hear the promise of untold power in its whispered call.” and while the rewards can potentially be great. The wizard’s path is potentially the shortest to becoming an escalation mage. must worship the Shadow. these arcane spellcasters learn how to “bargain” with their god to make their spells more effective—for a price. gain any other beneﬁ t a character of that class would have gained.
THE DARK SIX
BECOMING AN ESCALATION MAGE
Although this is an arcane spellcasting class. Feats: Any metamagic feat. the unholy divestiture was the price Aureon paid to master the arcane arts. Such devotees must entreat the Shadow for aid before casting every spell they wish to enhance. You can use escalation a number of times per day equal to your class level. Escalation (Su): By appealing to the arcane mastery of the Shadow. Knowledge (arcana) 8 ranks. This process of arcane enhancement through silent prayer is known as “escalation. but the greater the risk to yourself.
quite so faithful as to risk life and limb merely for the possibility of greater efﬁcacy.
PRESTIGE CLASSES
The following prestige class is unique to followers of the Dark Six. you put yourself at risk in exchange for the promise of power. mortals who walk the paths of the escalation mage still beneﬁt from Aureon’s sacriﬁce. Chaos. Many were artisans or other inventors before donning the cloth of change. Priest Training: The Traveler’s priests are consummate deceivers. the last in Complete Arcane. Special: Caster level 5th. Beginning at 2nd level. you gain new spells per day and an increase in caster level (and spells known. you must decide to which class to add each level for the purpose of determining spells per day. The Dark Six worshipers’ propensity for rhyme even produces a disproportionate number of bards who enter the class. the temple raider of Olidammara (The Traveler. The Shade Within (Ex): When you ﬁ rst embark upon the path of the escalation mage. It is an ongoing dialogue. According to legend. caster level. Charm‡. you learn how to instantly work such appeals into your arcane spellcasting.
Escalation might age is absolute—all can Mof the Shadow “In the hinterlands of magic. Trickery. Still. the more powerful your spells potentially become. For example. however. Some are called upon to adopt alternative identities. you learn how to parlay with the Shadow to increase your spellcasting prowess. Liberation‡. Creation‡. Only those who truly believe that they will become greater spellcasters by the grace of magic’s dark half stand a chance of making the hope a reality. as a boosted spell becomes too much to handle. if applicable) as if you had also gained a level in an arcane spellcasting class to which you belonged before adding the prestige class level. Millennia later. At 1st level. few arcanists are
52
. Favored Weapon: Scimitar. coming into a life of its own as an evil deity. In addition to the character’s normal casting ability score. Charisma (for certain class features) and Constitution (for the hit point loss exacted by the Shadow) are the key abilities for any escalation mage. Nearly all Vassals pray to the Traveler before embarking on long or perilous voyages. Celerity‡.

Knowledge (arcana).
Lovos. and shadow haste) once per day without a caster level check. You can attempt to increase all variable numeric effects of the spell by one-half. The caster level check DC is 14 + twice the spell’s level. The caster level check DC is 10 + twice the spell’s level. If you fail the check. Esca lation effects can be applied to spell-like abilities just as if they were spells.TABLE 2–1: THE ESCALATION MAGE
Base Attack Fort Bonus Save +0 +2 +1 +3 +1 +3 +2 +4 +2 +4 +3 +5 Ref Will Save Save +0 +0 +0 +0 +1 +1 +1 +1 +1 +1 +2 +2
HIT DIE: D4
Level 1st 2nd 3rd 4th 5th 6th
Special The shade within Escalation (shadow focus) Escalation (shadow power) Escalation (shadow growth) Escalation (shadow haste) Soul of shadow
Spellcasting +1 level of existing arcane spellcasting class +1 level of existing arcane spellcasting class +1 level of existing arcane spellcasting class +1 level of existing arcane spellcasting class +1 level of existing arcane spellcasting class +1 level of existing arcane spellcasting class
THE DARK SIX
Class Skills (2 + Int modiﬁer per level): Bluff. as though using the Widen Spell metamagic feat. Soul of Shadow (Ex): At the culmination of your studies. Craft. as though using the Empower Spell metamagic feat. you learn to bargain with the Shadow to shape your magics. Spellcraft. Shadow Power: Beginning at 3rd level. you immediately take 5 points of damage per level of the spell and become slowed for a number of rounds equal to the spell’s level. the Shadow of the Wolf. Profession. If you fail the check. as though using the Heighten Spell metamagic feat. You can attempt to increase the effective level of a spell by +1. you immediately take 2 points of damage per level of the spell and become fatigued for a number of rounds equal to the spell’s level. or spread spell’s area by 100%. You can attempt to
cast the spell with a casting time of 1 full-round action or less as a swift action. you must also succeed on a Concentration check (as if taking damage during the casting of a spell) or lose the spell entirely. line. The caster level check DC is 12 + twice the spell’s level. but Shadow exacts a toll from you. Shadow Growth: Upon reaching 4th level. You can use escalation effects in conjunction with metamagic feats. Knowledge (religion). emanation. Decipher Script. as though using the Quicken Spell metamagic feat. failing this check also means that the spell is not cast (though you don’t lose the spell and can attempt to cast it again using the normal casting time. assuming you have sufficient actions remaining in the round). an escalation mage
. but doing so involves additional risk. Unlike other escalation effects. Hide. Shadow Haste: By the time you reach 5th level. as you must use the spell’s new level (including the metamagic effect) to set the caster level check DC (see below). the escalation effect still functions. you unlock the ﬁ rst secret of the art of escalation.
Using an escalation effect requires a swift action unless stated otherwise in the text below. You can attempt to increase any numeric measurements of a burst. Knowledge (the planes). shadow power. you can entreat the Shadow to catalyze your spellcasting. (The activation of this ability is subsumed within the casting time of the spell. you immediately take 1 point of damage per level of the spell. Sense Motive. and Use Magic Device. if you fail the check. you immediately take 3 points of damage per level of the spell and become shaken for a number of rounds equal to the spell’s level. If you fail the check. Intimidation. You can employ each of your four escalations (shadow focus. and applies only to the next spell you cast as long as it is within 1 round. If you fail the check. you master enough of the Shadow’s capricious nature to exert some small measure of control over your escalations. If you take damage as a result of failing the required check. Concentration. you learn to escalate the potency of your spells. shadow growth.) The caster check is DC 16 + twice the spell’s level. Each escalation effect requires a caster level check of varying difﬁculty. You can use only one escalation effect per spell. Shadow Focus: Upon reaching 2nd level.

the majority of escalation mages are evil-aligned. By 6th level. (Her normal escalation effects can be applied to any of her spells. making discovery difﬁcult. you have access to whatever resources are common to members of your previous class by the time you’ve reached a given level of arcane mastery. however. using spells of a martial or damaging nature. but arcane followers of the Shadow know that it is the way to power. each cabal is more akin to a cult of the Dragon Below than anything else.” and in certain city-based cases. arcane cabals are little more than social groups—“clubs” of spellcasters devoted to the Shadow and to exploring its mysteries. which concentrate local inﬂuence. a 5th-level wizard/6thlevel escalation mage can cast 6th-level wizard spells. but they are rare. Usually. it is known as a “ring. you have the potential to make any spell much more effective. you focus on schools of magic that enhance your association with the Shadow. as befits the god’s tastes.
Organization
Escalation mages have no real organization. the only special resources to which you have access are those possessed by other escalation mages in your cabal. and any individual
Advancement
Few arcane spellcasters make the conscious choice to incorporate faith into their magical techniques. In other areas. By the time you reach the culmination of the class. The arcane cabal has no predetermined structure. An exception could be a cult of mages devoted speciﬁ cally to the power of the Shadow. As you advance in this class. You can potentially increase the effectiveness of any spell you cast.
Combat
As with other arcane casters. and most of you have little to no afﬁ liation with the others. At high level. a cabal might act as tribal council and even contain priests of the Shadow. the arcane cabal always exists to increase the magical might of its members. The rigors you endure also ensure that escalation mages are never very prevalent. subverting the local government or predominant faith in the Shadow’s name. Wherever the lure of arcane power is strong. are dangerous because they are not restricted to a particular region or environment. However. The Shadow merely enables traditional arcane mastery through faith and occasional self-sacriﬁce.” The only rule that applies across the board is that might makes right: The most advanced mage in the cabal determines policy.” in others a “cell. Because the Shadow would never ask you to forsake magical study. Such cults are rare and extremely diverse. particularly where the goblinoid races are strong. you devote yourself to magical advancement and therefore become a powerful spellcaster. the class does contain arcane cabals. preferring instead to hang back and launch magical attacks. you worship the Shadow genuinely. but this need not be the case. your path does not involve forsaking any magical studies. However. they will pay for their heresy—if not in this life. if not exclusively. even brieﬂy. In this regard. it doesn’t replace or alter it in any way. It is simply a gathering of like-minded mages who put their faith in the Shadow. when you acquire the ability to escalate the power of your spells. You are generally weak in physical combat.THE DARK SIX
These uses are in addition to those normally granted by your class level. lest the Shadow ask for too much in return. Some serve the Shadow (and themselves) from within the ranks of other organizations or even other faiths.” —Tellerson Fenster. but can only apply her free escalation effects to spells of 5th level or lower.” Aureon. you can be one of the most terrifying spellcasters to face. Whatever else it does. and truly believe in the god’s superiority to its “creator. the escalation mage arises. Otherwise. While some of you take periodic breaks (often because of injury from calling upon the Shadow too much). high priest of Aureon Escalation mages. Some of you are intimately connected with temples to the Shadow and can look to your priestly counterparts for divine magical assistance. For example. In wilder areas.
escalations while growing more conﬁdent in your ability to call upon known ones. Some are very politically involved and operate as underground cells. few choose to interrupt their progression in the class. walking a narrow road with only scholarship and faith for companions. You are often a solitary individual. though rare. This tendency makes them somewhat ill-suited to be PCs. a “salon.
ESCALATION MAGES IN THE WORLD
“They are heretics. This process is a powerful religious experience.
Resources
As an escalation mage. you feel as deep and potent a connection to your god as does even the most pious priest. at the cost of some mental resilience. such as in Droaam. Such individuals exist. your relationship to the Shadow strengthens. the only reason to take levels in another class would be to pursue a nonarcane path. You truly come into your own at 2nd level. you are surprisingly tough: You gain extra hit points and greater physical fortitude. And like all heretics. then in the next. In more civilized venues. One restriction exists: you may not apply any free escalation to the highest level of arcane spell you are capable of casting. allowing you to uncover new
54
. In some areas. though you must be careful not to risk such escalation too often. where their true allegiances remain all but invisible in the course of day-to-day affairs. Even so. escalation mages walk the streets as arcane nobility. While your spell selection is no greater or worse than any other spellcaster of equal level. Much of a given cabal’s activity depends on the circumstances surrounding its foundation. You are the result of focusing on this dialogue with the divine to the exclusion of other paths. It is unthinkable for you to abandon this path once begun. without sacriﬁcing higher-level spell slots in the process.)
PLAYING AN ESCALATION MAGE
Given the nature of their beliefs and activities. you can even call upon such abilities in times of need without risk of harm. Whatever your moral outlook.

Healing Factor*. DC 15: The most devout arcanists receive an answer to their prayers. though often at a terrible price. Listen +2. when shifting Melee +1 spear +5 (1d8+1/×3) Ranged light crossbow +6 (1d8/19–20) Base Atk +4. fear. amulet of health +2. Ref +5. and resentment. the class can easily be adapted to suit other faiths or even entirely different settings. whether as ally or antagonist. though his reckless use of escalations betrays the sadness still anchored to his heart. THE SHADOW OF THE WOLF
CR 9
ESCALATION MAGE LORE
Characters with Knowledge (religion) or bardic knowledge can research escalation mages to learn more about them. Anyone who witnesses an escalation in use can attempt a DC 25 Knowledge (arcana) check or a DC 20 Knowledge (religion) check to discern that the caster is one of the Shadow’s favored arcane disciples. Senses low-light vision. but a member’s direct benefit to the cabal determines how much aid and magical learning she can expect to receive. Scribe Scroll B. he has endeavored to erase all sense of both guilt and weakness in himself. DC 12) Abilities Str 10. ﬂ at-footed 13 (+2 Dex. resistance. Some of the most advanced spellcasters do the least to better their colleagues’ situations and thus are the least inclined to require or receive aid.
ESCALATION MAGES IN THE GAME
Player characters need not realize that they have encountered an escalation mage until you feel the time is right. including the information from lower DCs. Gnome AC 15. at least initially. Dex 14 (16 when shifting). Int 11. If an escalation mage uses his powers to terrify and destroy. Grp +4 Atk Options shifting 2/day (9 rounds) Special Actions escalation (shadow focus). enervation (+6 ranged touch) 3rd (6/day)—dispel magic.
THE DARK SIX
Sample Encounter
Its peculiar mix of faith and arcane mastery makes the escalation mage an interesting addition to any game. he is likely to be met with hostility. gaining an occasional surge of great power in their spellcasting. +1 spear. Longstride Elite*. a lower-level mage who actively assists and betters his fellows is likely to receive a great deal in return. Con 16. touch of fatigue (+6 ranged touch. ﬂare. and the DM should ensure that any encounter featuring an escalation mage provides proper distance from the PCs. leaving him the sole. Jump +2. Higher level does not always equate to higher involvement.
LOVOS.
NPC Reactions
Secrecy is a strength of the escalation mage. DC 20: These surges of the Shadow’s power are known as “escalations. Thus. sorcerer. EL 10: The shifter mage known as the Shadow of the Wolf is devoted utterly to his divine namesake. Nothing outwardly distinguishes an ordinary arcane caster from an escalation mage (except. they cannot be sure he is actually an escalation mage until they see him use escalations in combat. Shifter Defense* Skills Balance +4.mage who wants to get ahead had better have something to offer the group. Wis 11. touch 12. disguise self. He sought out the Shadow at the close of the Last War. (6 squares).
Male longstride shifter sorcerer 6/escalation mage 3 CN Medium humanoid (shapechanger) Init +2. Use lower-level ground troops to act as blockers or fodder— undead are always a good ﬁt with the Shadow. even from those who did not beneﬁt directly. And even if the PCs know they are dealing with an arcanist who worships the Shadow. and makes his allegiance known in the process. The arcane cabal is thus doubly merit-based. Spot +1 Languages Common. light. escalation mages make poor front-line ﬁ ghters. or hidden masterminds behind long-term campaigns. detect magic. light crossbow.” and some mages spend their lives dedicated to discovering and mastering them. Lovos seems to have a death wish—this impression is not far from the truth. message. Escalation mages also provide great narrative context. Spellcraft +2. Will +7 Speed 30 ft. Knowledge (arcana) +6.
Adaptation
Although the concept and methods of the escalation mage clearly link it to the Shadow. DR 2/silver when shifting Fort +10. Spot +1 Possessions bracers of armor +3. By the same token. The idea of “power at a price” is an archetypal one and need not necessarily require deity worship. open/close. however. Concentration +8. lightning bolt (DC 15) 2nd (7/day)—invisibility. perhaps. escalation (shadow power) Sorcerer Spells Known (CL 9th): 4th (4/day)—dimension door. when he calls on the Shadow to boost his spellcasting). Cha 14 Feats Great Fortitude. Listen +2. see invisibility 1st (7/day)—endure elements. Not only is arcane mastery the gauge by which status is measured. DC 10: Some arcane spellcasters offer prayers to the Shadow in hope of earning favor. common citizens react to an escalation mage much as they would to any other wizard. Hide +4. magic missile. Since then. Move Silently +3. Knowledge (religion) +3. protection from arrows. Like other arcane spellcasters. The class could work just as well with an archﬁend as its focus. 50 ft. or bard. read or paraphrase the following. ﬂ y. making equally interesting temporary allies against shared foes. seeing in the dark god a way to overcome the weakness that had resulted in the deaths of his battalion-mates in combat. for example. Climb +2. guilt-ridden survivor. shield 0 (6/day)—acid splash (+6 ranged touch). periapt of Wisdom +2
55
. +3 armor) hp 51 (9 HD). ray of enfeeblement (+6 ranged touch). When a character makes a successful skill check or bardic knowledge check. Melf ’s acid arrow (+6 ranged touch).

.

these entities cause the most harm to the physical and spiritual health of the world. unlike the elves of Aerenal or the cultists of Rhashaak. By ridding the world of all evil. the Silver Flame will transform Eberron into a paradise without wickedness or sin or pain. They even honor them. not destroy them. the Silver Flame stands apart. it accepts the notion that sometimes a lesser evil can serve to ﬁ ght a greater. and leading by example. knowing them worthy of respect. Even so. as followers of the faith call themselves. than other sources of wickedness. Then will the other gods fade. Being not merely creatures of innate malevolence. leaving the Silver Flame to hold dominion over heaven on earth. but also foreign to Eberron. These include undead and lycanthropes. Rather. nor does the Church always approve extreme measures. but it is the Silver Flame. • Entities of unnatural evil. For many thousands of years. yuan-ti. Only then will the demon be expelled from the Silver Flame. say the Puriﬁed. and hags. however. Whenever possible. If this is not possible. Human evil should be fought with compassion.
Doctrine together by numerous rites and The Puriﬁed are bound
traditions. or sometimes even be sacriﬁced for a yet greater good. The Silver Flame does not encourage such decisions. and the like. In simple terms. and is more heavily damaging to the world itself. it coalesces from the energies of the world. Though the cliché of the Puriﬁed shows no mercy to evildoers. by many beliefs. Other gods have begun the creation. for even the best of them are also impure. it should never be the ﬁ rst choice. • Those who choose evil. Each person born adds a spark of the divine to the world. Their presence taints the world around them. by searing wickedness and darkness from their imperfect world. So long as evil exists. called the Tenet of Purity: Burn the corruption and taint of evil from all Eberron. and of the three great Dragons. the sword might be the only answer. Not only does the Church prioritize evil. but by only a single religious doctrine. Only when Tira Miron. and only those of equal principle are drawn to serve. making them almost as great a threat as outsiders. the Silver Flame has never claimed to be a creator deity. but are not unnatural. such as medusas. such as the Sovereign Host and the Dark Six. but that it does not originate from the Silver Flame or indeed any god. unlike the Sovereign Host and the Dark Six. warforged. All wickedness must eventually be purged. their god claims no dominion over the world. that must complete it. The Puriﬁed. Not that the Church feels any evil is acceptable or less important.
SOULS AND THE AFTERLIFE
The Puriﬁed maintain that the soul is a form of divine energy. This belief that the world can only be made perfect by the Silver Flame and its followers embodies the height of arrogance in the eyes of followers of other religions. It was too holy.CHAPTER THREE
THE SILVER FLAME
THE SILVER FLAME
O
f all the varied faiths of Eberron. the Puriﬁed believe that although the Silver Flame was not the ﬁ rst god of Eberron. people should be shown the error of their ways and have the chance to correct their behavior. nor that it has existed since the Dragons formed that world. joined with the Flame did it gain a voice that could speak to mortals. mortals must purge the very desire for it from their souls. but some is of more immediate import. • The evil within. After all. it will be the last. good people might be forced to commit questionable acts in the battle against darkness.
this is strictly an issue of prioritization. but it is absolutely central to the faith of the Puriﬁed. a paladin most pure of heart. diplomacy. the Flame existed in Eberron but could not commune with mortals. the world remains ﬂ awed and cannot become whole. • Entities of alien evil. This includes all evil humanoids. The Puriﬁed believe that once all other evil is destroyed. for ﬂ awed creatures to hear its voice. These include most creatures that are malevolent as a group. The Puriﬁed believe in a hierarchy of evil. and the ﬁ nal traces of evil vanish from the world. most real followers of the Flame seek to save these people. worship a divine entity of nonmortal origin. and it has not even existed as long as Eberron itself. • Entities of innate evil. the hierarchy of evil is as follows. The Silver Flame is a god with a purpose. These include evil outsiders and many aberrations. Even the most devout follower of the Silver Flame holds sin in his heart. They acknowledge the existence and divinity of other gods. Still. but sometimes no other choice exists. Those who are faithful to the
57
. Sometimes. creatures that were native to Eberron but corrupted into something hideous.

and allowed it access to the world of Eberron from a heavenly realm—a transcendental dimension beyond any known plane. Where they cannot seem to reach any accord is on the birth. or as long as several years. a means to make a living for those with few other prospects. where they remain trapped to this day. They also consider heretical the notion of some scholars that the faint impurity within the Flame made it possible for mortals to communicate with it—that the divine had to be lowered at least one tiny step nearer mortals and the physical world before any such congress was possible. at least. Entire populations worship the Flame because they were raised to do so. Like the priesthood of the Sovereign Host. and their faith was absolute.
BECOMING A PRIEST
Taking the cloth in the Church of the Silver Flame is a rigid. their own souls adding the tiniest bit to its own near-infinite power. Thrane. The would-be acolyte must serve under a Silver Flame priest. not all faithful. The precepts of faith dictate that simply leading a virtuous life is a blow against evil. and paladin together forever. or even other faiths). of the Flame. focus on virtue to the exclusion of all else. it becomes more of an establishment. This has increased the numbers of the Puriﬁed. That said. Today. It is merely beholden to its prison to keep the evil contained. incapable of crusading against evil. governments.
58
. the realm of Dolurrh will cease to exist. on that much. This period might last for only a few months. A faith based on purging evil calls most clearly to those with similar goals. including the Puritans. or all priests. the Church of the Silver Flame is becoming a cultural presence. The Church of the Silver Flame is a powerful religion. They believe that the couatl souls did not form the Flame but rather opened the way for it. Most scholars attribute the source of the Flame to the end of the couatl–demon lord struggle.THE SILVER FLAME
The Substance of the Flame
The Church of the Silver Flame was born in the year 299 YK.” They acknowledge the evil at the heart of the Flame. When that day comes. the Puriﬁed were entirely converts.
Silver Flame join with it after death. Others are condemned to Dolurrh. Once this training is complete. the souls of the couatls merged together into a force of great purity and light. and that is proof to the Puriﬁed that the Flame will eventually be the one true god of Eberron. condemning them to an endless existence as passionless minds with no true spirit. it could not again be closed. According to this theory. serpent. The couatls sacrificed themselves. Once the door was opened. where their souls’ divinity is extinguished.
Servants of THEmostILVER FLAME primarily regional S other faiths. This supreme act of selfless good caused them to bond with the force mortals view as the Silver Flame. They claim the Flame itself and thus the Voice of the Flame is unburdened by any darkness. those who have been wronged (by individuals. Historical and sacred writings agree. particularly in Thrane and speciﬁc communities of other nations. or simply the Great Seminary. located throughout the civilized nations. which is part of the massive Cathedral of the Silver Flame in Flamekeep. the power with which the paladin Tira Miron would eventually bond. Most of the Purified have a different interpretation. Only the Silver Flame can offer an alternative to Dolurrh. to banish the native fiends and their terrible overlords to the underworld of Khyber. at the end of the Age of Demons. Another dispute exists over the nature and influence of the Silver Flame. formal procedure. A sizable minority of priests seek to advance not the Flame’s objectives. try to lead lives of goodness and charity. or the nature. almost to the last. but the Flame itself is far older. Aundair. Advancement in the Church is a viable path to temporal and political power. learning the basics of the faith. which are Unlike
or cultural. The majority of the Church’s priests come from their ranks. although not nearly as much so as the Sovereign Host or the Undying Court. People who believe the world is not just and wish to make it so. The more rigid of the Purified. and Saint Ignatius the Mentor’s School for Divine Service in the city of Passage. are all likely candidates for worship of the Flame. As the Church spreads and new generations are born into its worship. the Silver Flame appeals to speciﬁc types of people. In the earliest days. The most prestigious of these include the Psalm of the Flame Seminary. the acolyte petitions for admission to one of the Church’s many seminaries. for it will no longer serve any purpose. roughly a hundred thousand years before the founding of the Kingdom of Galifar. The majority of the priesthood refuses to disclaim ancient writings that speak of the binding of “demon. and those who yearn to make a difference and to give their lives real meaning. not because its precepts called to them. but their own. the Church of the Silver Flame is seen by some as a mere vocation. but it has also diluted the intensity of their belief. it did not merge with them. claim that ancient texts are mistaken about one fact: the demon was merely bound by the paladin and serpent. Even common worshipers of the Silver Flame. but reject any notion that that darkness can influence the Flame’s essential goodness.

Early trials promoted to the Council of Cardinals. with a substantial number of ﬁ ghters and monks. these areas as well. and The standard symbol of the Silver Flame is recommend which of the Church’s various orders to simply a flame drawn either on silver. among older Puriﬁed. Seminarians can enter the can appear almost anywhere or cleric magic. A successful petitioner becomes The Council of Cardinals: a seminarian for a period of no less The previous three orders are largely than four years. but later ones ask the student to solve real community problems. Most of the Silver Flame’s paladins serve as templars. and make moral judgments. revealing corruption or a ﬂ aw in character. or Templars a paladin. friars travel from land to land. and no stigma is attached to those who require more than four years to graduate. crusaders against evil creatures. These orders are supplemented by various smaller brotherhoods and branches. If Council of Cardinals stands above The symbol of the Silver Flame she displays a propensity for adept them. A new priest is not bound to in a silver object. goodness. They serve where they can. Friars. A truly horriﬁc failure. adjudicate doctrinal disputes. might result in expulsion. and services and offer sermons. such as those required for admission. She must demonstrate past lead by example. or serve in Thrane’s military.
The Orders
The Order of Ministers: This order includes what most people would consider standard priests. devotion to the Flame itself. or soldiers in the armies of Thrane.” particularly speak for her. history. During the course of the training. instructors study the students’ interests and talents. The philosophy. however. Most priests of this order are experts. faith. The Order of Templars: These are the true warriors of the Church. wandering adventurers in search of wrongs to right. but the vast majority of them do so. with all the rights and responsibiliof the Silver Flame ties of the ofﬁce.
59
. but adepts and clerics make up a signiﬁcant minority. Friars are also called at least one established priest to “priests errant. and a few clerics. They lead services at local temples. conduct acts of charity. During this time. or the calling of Ministers. follow this advice. In the end. Most Cardinals are mere tests. and the symbol is commonly found on arrowheads. They are also learn when serving a priest— wandering priests. act as community leaders. the use of the longbow might be a matter of simple good sense and pragmatism rather than symbolism. A smaller ual need not show a deep knowledge proportion of the order’s of the scripture or liturgy—only members are pilgrims rather what one would be expected to than friars. Followers of the Silver Flame believe in honor in battle. A ll in all. I think the longbow enables warriors of the Church to battle evil without exposing themselves to it. she receives intense training in matters of equal in the eyes of the Church. or carved consider upon graduation. but they are intense. the petiRather than being assigned a speciﬁc region or commutioner is subject to a battery of questions and tests nity. seminarians but only experienced and well-respected priests are are tested on their knowledge and their faith. The Order of Friars: In the argot of the Silver Flame. friars are priests who serve a missionary purpose. Those who succeed emerge as true priests of the Silver Flame. such as during the ancient battle against the rakshasas (who are also most vulnerable to piercing weapons). or the lycanthropic purge. At the end of every year. Scholars suggest that the arrows of the bow represent shafts of firelight and sunlight piercing the darkness. The templars consist largely of warriors. They might be temple guards. The individwho seem receptive. conduct research and liturgical debate. Most who fail are permitted to retake the year’s courses. and she must ﬁ nd and aid those who require assistance.Before being accepted as a seminarian. bringing the light of faith. but there’s no call to be stupid about it. her training focuses in immediately upon graduation.
priesthood. radiating outward from a central source. and dogma. These are almost entirely verbal or of the Flame into dark places and converting all written. seminary training is a long and arduous The Symbol process. but their but must display unshakable duties are less well defined. The longbow is the chosen weapon of the
THE SILVER FLAME
HIERARCHY
The Church of the Silver Flame has a rigid hierarchy formed from four formal orders.

the more Purified there are. light. is evangelism and proselytizing. however. so much as it is part of the god itself. In truth. nomenclature helps separate the insiders from the outsiders. binding a couatl and the escaped demon lord they were attempting to destroy. and some pilgrims. Obviously. The overwhelming majority of Silver Flame functionaries never rise higher than this rank. that body is properly entitled the Diet of Cardinals. either to destroy them. As in any specialized profession. Acolyte/Seminarian: These two designations do not technically count as ranks in the priesthood. Protection. The paladin Tira Miron joined with the Silver Flame in 299 YK. After all. and its members are drawn from the ranks of the Council. A friar who wishes to advance farther in the hierarchy must change orders. the more soldiers the Flame
THE SILVER FLAME
Lawful Good The Silver Flame is a real. albeit a higher one. This last is considered to be of paramount importance. and many simply are not equipped to hunt down demons or criminals. Inquisition‡. Cardinal: A cardinal is a member of the Council of Cardinals. it is different from other mainstream religions. they undertake many of the same duties. are simply called priests.
DUTIES OF THE CLERGY
All priests. The term is
used primarily by the Order of Ministers. the overwhelming majority of them come from the ranks of the archbishops. they must not turn their backs or shut their eyes. Archbishop: A priest who holds authority over the bishops of several major cities is an archbishop. just as priests of other faiths do. Since being joined with the paladin. The Keeper is not elected but is called by the Voice. those who turn to the Flame are less likely to commit acts of evil themselves (or so the theory goes). Domains: Exorcism. They are lower in the hierarchy than starting members of the other orders. Bishop: A bishop holds authority over all the priests of a given city or other large community. they must seek out those who can. bring them to justice. Only rare individuals rise from the Order of Friars. Spreading the faith can hasten that glorious aim.
60
.” There is no equivalent among the Order of Friars. In that regard.
The Ranks
The Voice of the Silver Flame: This is the highest position in the Church hierarchy. The equivalent title in the Order of Templars is “Prefect. since alleviating suffering is a step on the road to banishing evil. recent force active within Eberron. Only the Order of Ministers has members of this rank. Good. self-sacriﬁce. and indeed all followers. and life-event rituals. just war. If not. Scholarly pursuits are no different from religious ones in this manner. as they are too busy running the Church itself. since those who hold them have not yet become priests. or to any who seek it. pilgrims are beginning members of the Order of Friars. and cardinals have many other duties. because their responsibilities are fewer and less well deﬁ ned. One duty on which the Puriﬁed place substantially more importance than do the worshipers of the Sovereign Host. Cardinals rarely conduct ceremonies of their own and have little to do with governing affairs in individual cities. The followers of the Silver Flame believe that their duty is to cleanse Eberron entirely of evil. These devoted few have little time for other duties. The current Keeper is an elevenyear-old girl named Jaela Daran. Law. and undertaking charitable works. Everything else pales before this one imperative.” Pilgrim: The lowest rank of true priests. actively hunt creatures and people of evil. A priest in the Order of Ministers is referred to as “Father” or “Mother. The Council itself is simply another order. or show them the error of their ways. but should they stumble across it. since the cardinals have regular discourse with few others. Puriﬁcation‡. Because the faith of the Silver Flame originally grew from those who worshiped the Sovereign Host. the struggle against evil could simply be a matter of leading virtuous lives and encouraging others to do the same. They must try to destroy it or at least expose it to the light of justice if possible. of the Silver Flame have one duty above all others: Purge the world of evil. though one could argue that it is not a position at all. however.
THE SILVER FLAME
Cardinal Distinctions
Most outside the Church of the Silver Flame believe that the Council of Cardinals refers to the governing body of the Church. the most senior priests of the Church. how driven a given priest is depends on which order he represents. Friars.” A priest in the Order of Templars is “Sir” or “Lady. These include leading services. Because cardinals must be nominated and elected by other cardinals. offering counsel to the faithful. For the less martially inclined. redemption. Priests of the Flame do not necessarily have to seek out evil if doing so is beyond their abilities or expertise.” A priest in the Order of Friars is referred to as “Brother” or “Sister. and it is the highest rank clergy can obtain without joining the Council of Cardinals. Furthermore. holy day rites. Many templars. Clerg y of the Silver Flame conduct ceremonies and lead prayers for their faithful. priests.are from the Order of Ministers. Only a cardinal can serve on the Diet of Cardinals—the actual ruling body—but not all cardinals are members of the Diet. Favored Weapon: Longbow. Portfolio: Purity. but have obtained no higher position. with a notable few coming from the Order of Templars. the Flame has communicated with mortals—Tira serves literally as the Flame’s voice. Priest: Those who have successfully joined the priesthood. like the others. The Keeper of the Flame: This individual serves as the intermediary between the Voice of the Silver Flame and the Diet of Cardinals. even if they go about them by different means.

All priests of the Silver Flame. is likely to be executed as a heretic and traitor. Also on the issue of duties.
61
. fewer than half-a-dozen instances exist of a Silver Flame cleric resurrecting a non–Puriﬁed individual. When conducting services. In all recorded history. The priest who receives the complaint turns it over to an inquisitor. calling a soul back weakens the Flame and subjects the soul to further pain and suffering in the material world.has to battle the forces of evil. physical coercion.
THE SILVER FLAME
Conversion and Cosmetics
One of the reasons the typically rigid Church of the Silver Flame has not generated more ill will in communities is their refusal to engage in coerced conversion. priests have taken on more established positions with substantial secular power and been drawn from less-zealous generations of faithful. In many cases. it is interesting to note that in the earliest days of the religion. for instance. If doing so would put them in danger—such as a templar attempting to inﬁ ltrate a stronghold of evil. but no further punishment. as is a priest who murders other priests. The idea appears to have been that vanity led to greater sins of pride. Men could not shave. Either way. Clerics of the Flame return the dead to life under only the most extreme circumstances. silver armor. and similar offenses. taking inappropriate advantage of congregants. These investigations can involve standard detective work and information gathering. and each case was the result of a greedy or weak-willed cleric being tempted by material reward. or a pilgrim passing through Droaam—they are permitted to go without. True clerics of the Silver Flame have a religious duty to avoid spells that raise the dead. the complaint is without merit. what value is there in forcing someone who still harbors evil in her heart to claim allegiance to good? Though they might not state it as bluntly. Some crimes. nor could anyone cut their hair. renders these wild-haired faithful all the more striking. are so great that the Church dispenses lethal justice on those who commit them. In the modern era.
FALLEN PRIESTS
The procedure for defrocking a priest is just as rigid and formal as that for taking the cloth. must wear the holy symbol of the faith when engaging in the duties of their ofﬁce. failure to uphold one’s duties as a priest. and placed under guard while the inquisitor investigates. and strengthening the Flame itself. except to keep it out of the way in battle. Their current rarity. Converts are expected to be virtuous and to banish evil from their hearts and minds. Some Servants of the Pure Flame—the Church’s rigid. and the inquisitor swiftly dismisses it. priests wear garb of predominantly silver and white. regardless of rank or order. Any Puriﬁed can bring charges against a priest simply by offering a formal complaint to any clergy member of equal or higher rank. this tradition has largely been abandoned. A priest who secretly prays to the Lords of Dust. temporarily stripped of her authority. As a result. but this dictate is less rigorously enforced. good grows stronger and evil weaker. I believe that most soldiers of the Silver Flame would much rather see a truly repentant worshiper of the Sovereign Host or even the Radiant Cults than a falsely penitent convert to the Flame. That goal has served to dissuade even the most violent and misguided members from conversion by the sword. Thus. These include corruption. and only if the dangers of not doing so outweigh the possible trauma to the soul. Even if such techniques were not anathema to the precepts of the Flame. though the Church does have members who bow to temptation. puritan faction—do still maintain this practice. Certain lesser crimes result in expulsion from the priesthood. It might be white robes with silver trim. or. however. The Purified believe that the souls of the faithful join with the Silver Flame after death. however. They are supposed to wear it at all times. in extreme circumstances with a particularly driven and brutal inquisitor. Most Puriﬁed priests cannot be enticed to do so for any amount of money. the accused might never even know she was under investigation. such as resurrection. lying to superiors. Should the initial inquiry suggest a more thorough examination. or whatever else is appropriate to the circumstances. the subject is formally accused of wrongdoing. Raising a member of some other faith is even less likely. granting them an afterlife of peace and bliss. the faithful were forbidden from using cosmetics or otherwise altering their appearance. discern lies and other divination spells.

who might assign a minor duty. requiring few rituals to enhance that veneration. Thus. corruption does indeed eat away at portions of the Church hierarchy. if perhaps not as pure as they would like. the whispers of the terrible demon that Tira bound in battle. Puriﬁed might also pray for aid in living a life free from sin and evil. They are considered ritual magic. To an extent. and normally apply to any one of four separate circumstances described below. ﬂame. The most common form of corruption occurs when zealous devotion causes a priest to set aside mercy and compassion. but others believe that political power is a more effective weapon against evil than a paladin’s sword. creating the impression that the taint runs deeper than it truly does. however. For a Puriﬁed. Paladins and clerics take the battle to bastions of wickedness. who nevertheless gladly sacrifices the innocent in pursuit of the greater good. A follower who feels the need to offer thanks by some other means consults the local priest. He does not glorify these actions. Burial of the Faithful: The Church of the Silver Flame does not believe in long or ornate funeral services. exorcising ghosts and demons in the hearts of cities. this is a skewed perception. show me the way” when lost.QUESTS
THE SILVER FLAME
For Love of Silver
It astounds many people that a Church claiming to stand for justice. Some merely want to live in luxury. Such a priest might be a pillar of the community and an admirable citizen. and does not take them needlessly. “Flame of righteousness. they might still be working in the interests of the greater good—at least. they are conducted in a formal and prescribed manner. many prayers to the Silver Flame are intended for utterance in the midst of battle.
All quests in the name of the Silver Flame are intended to thwart or destroy evil. a few seek out the evil within the Flame. and are often led by priests during larger ceremonies. Worse still. justice. leading a life of virtue is honoring the Silver Flame. The Puriﬁed rarely use prayer as a means of thanking the Silver Flame. as they see it. A friar seeking to bring the word of the Flame to distant villages or a priest who travels far from home to acquire medicines to aid the sick are both battling evil in their own way. and are just as well loved by the Church. the religious aspect is relatively short. but they are primarily secular gatherings. They hear a second voice calling from the Silver Flame. but neither does he shirk from using dark methods to win the battle against evil. Thus. Yet some clerics use their magic to gain gold or influence. right. Even if these priests have evil alignments. Prayers to the Silver Flame are usually requests for aid of some sort or another. He tortures and kills without remorse.
PRAYERS
Due to the martial birth and nature of the faith. The overwhelming majority of Silver Flame priests are legitimately faithful. followers of the Flame assume that their god prefers they show thanks by living virtuously.
Rites and Rituals OF THE SILVER FLAME Unlike other faiths that celebrate and venerate aspects
of the world. usually when priests or other Puriﬁed seek to accomplish very speciﬁc goals. it sometimes seems that the priesthood of the Silver Flame must inevitably be brought down not from without. such as bringing alms to the poor or comforting the bereaved. worship of the Silver Flame is primarily a religion of deeds. While a tired warrior might utter a brief “Thank you for bringing us victory” after battle. practiced only under fairly speciﬁc circumstances. and the abolishment of evil could be so rife with corruption. these miracles are intended to protect the faithful. Minor rituals exist entirely for puriﬁcation. and tend to hold positions of great importance when they are discovered. Even less adventurous priests or Puriﬁed might undertake quests. Both the above types of priests do not see themselves as evil and might even aid the cause of good. Nearly all such prayers make some reference to light. although they do not produce any obvious spell effects. they are short and direct. Only a small portion of Purified priests are truly corrupt. hunting down monsters in the wild. though still relatively brief. This might be as simple as. Clerics and adepts of the Silver Flame are not supposed to sell divine spells. A funeral consists of a small series of prayers over the
62
. It is this false Flame that leads a good priest astray. serving the Lord of Dust at the very heart of the Church. For all their enemies. or similar concepts. As with all other aspects of the religion. but from the growing darkness within. but they stand out so starkly against the bright background of the rest. A second form of corruption is greed. obliterating shrines to the Dragon Below and the like. These prayers tend to be longer. or “Divine light. They do not forbid them. prayers and rites to the Flame are relatively uncommon. For the most part. grant me strength” during combat. it seems to manifest in three different forms. The third category is the priests who knowingly embrace darkness. Still. when they do occur.
MINOR RITES
Minor rites to the Silver Flame are uncommon and serve special purposes. absolutely dedicated to the Church.

and the sacriﬁce. when added to a f lame. such as iron filings. It celebrates the passing of the longest night. On this day. called the Day of Cleansing Fire. Some attempt to return afterward and do so. The faithful stay up the entire night. • Victory over the lycanthropes. W hile these materials are relatively expensive. The Day of Cleansing Fire is a religious holiday in the larger cities of Thrane. asking the Silver Flame to forgive any lingering impurities in the deceased’s soul and accept it as a new part of the divine Flame. second only to Rampartide (see below).
MAJOR RITES
Because funerals are minor rites. as those who have died experienced life and did not fear death. For most of the Puriﬁed. unless they are unusually impoverished. particular sermons—is up to the parents. The precise nature of these miracles varies a bit from sect to sect and church to church. This is the only major rite that is not strictly deﬁ ned by religious doctrine. • Bonding with Tira Miron. or sweet-smelling oils mixed with the fire’s fuel. the Puriﬁed celebrate the lives. any specific dances. These are symbolic gestures. Expecting couples normally meet with their priest months in advance
to arrange the service as they wish it. Those less well-off are permitted to find substitutes. since adventuring or martial Puriﬁed often slay such creatures in the midst of larger battles and cannot take the time to perform it immediately. These include prayers to the Flame while sprinkling silver dust into the eyes of the deceased. The symbolism behind this is readily discerned: Not even the greatest priest can foretell what will happen in life. Purified who can afford them are under religious obligation to use them. While the priest must say certain speciﬁc prayers and light silverburn candles in a particular pattern. the Silver Flame uses major rites to celebrate thirteen high holy days. as they see ﬁt. Each of these days is marked by speciﬁc prayers and rites. Rebirth Eve (14 Zarantyr): The Puriﬁed new year. but if not. For priests and especially devout followers. but the opportunity is not always available. while everyone else sings paeans of gratitude to the fallen. the remainder of the ritual—hymns. of every follower of the Flame who died ﬁghting evil and protecting the faithful. holding spiritual vigil and guarding against evil. the Purified are forbidden to use artificial or magical light sources. This rite is frequently ignored. Illness: Lighting silverburn candles around a sick friend or relative while praying is said to attract the Silver Flame’s attention. intended to keep any evil spirits away from the soul until the Flame takes it in. • Offering souls an afterlife beyond Dolurrh. tiny shards of glass. Silverburn-enhanced candles illuminate the corpse or gravesite. and petitions the Flame to prevent any possible corruption from traveling to her soul through the wound. The purpose of this rite is to ensure that the creature does not mystically rise again. and the creation of a better world to come. Only the birth of a child to a Purified couple is cause for a ceremony unafﬁ liated with a particular holiday.
THE SILVER FLAME
BURNING SILVER
Many Flame minor rites and major rites use silver dust and an alchemical substance called silverburn (see page 153) that. and many shops are closed. keep a small store of silver dust and silverburn for poor Purified who require them. if magical healing is not available. such as an outsider or lycanthrope. onto which silver dust is sprinkled. Most temples to the Silver Flame. • Victory (of a sort) in the Last War.body or gravesite. the Flame is honored on this day by skipping a single meal in favor of prayers of devotion and repentance. this ceremony hopes to purge the illness from the victim and return him to health. Rebirth Eve occurs on the winter solstice. Other than births and the Day of Cleansing. when the world begins its slow journey toward light and warmth. If it is time for the sick person’s soul to join the Flame. Bright Souls’ Day (18 Olarune): As the dark days of winter draw to a close. if the gravesite is not accessible). The service always begins with a recitation of the Nine Miracles of the Silver Flame. Evil Injury: A Purified who is injured by an evil being is required to sprinkle silver into the wound and cauterize it with a silverburn f lame. spoken in Draconic. They enjoy the day and accept the fall of night. • Transforming Thrane into a holy nation. drawing the symbol of the Silver Flame on the creature’s ﬂesh is an acceptable alternative. This gesture symbolizes her will to resist evil. no amount of supplication will prevent it. except in emergencies. Those who have lost relatives in the past five years perform the funeral rite on the gravesite (or in a church. the entire day is one of fasting and prayer. If the Puriﬁed lacks silver dust. and spend the following day in rest or celebration. The faith contains one weekly celebration: the ﬁ rst day of each week. and to protect the surrounding lands from any evil that might be unleashed as its soul travels to Dolurrh (or whatever realm it calls home). causes it to burn with a silver hue. but for the most part consists of the following: • Bringing light to the world. • Imprisoning demons. so it is not the Church’s place to determine how a newborn child enters the world. • Granting cleric magic. the only two life events requiring major priestly attention are births and weddings. Death of the Foe: When a Puriﬁed slays a creature of evil. • The promise of the end of evil. Weddings among the Puriﬁed are always conducted during one of the high holy days rather than forming ceremonies unto themselves.
63
. tradition requires that she perform a brief rite over the body.

Khybersef marks the start of winter, when light is at its weakest and the forces that bind the demons of Khyber grow thin Tirasday (5 Therendor): This holiday celebrates both the start of the planting season and the birth of Tira Miron, Voice of the Silver Flame and the woman who brought mortals and the divine together. This is a day of work, but also of joyous celebration in the evenings. It is a time for giving gifts, and one of the most popular marriage dates. Initiation Day (11 Eyre): According to Church histories, on this day the priesthood of the Silver Flame formally declared itself an independent faith, rather than an offshoot of the Sovereign Host (as it had been considered in its earliest years). Construction of the ﬁ rst Silver Flame cathedral began on this date. Even today, groundbreaking on a new cathedral or major church is usually scheduled for Initiation Day, as are most seminary graduations. Baker’s Night (6 Dravago): On this night, families and friends gather to share magniﬁcent pastries and similar treats, prepared by bakers and confectioners faithful to the Flame. This is one of the most popular Flame holidays, particularly among children, yet it is also the least understood. It has been a tradition since the earliest days of the church, yet not even the Cathedral of the Flame in Flamekeep, Thrane, has records suggesting where it came from, when it was adopted, or what it celebrates. Practice of Baker’s Night has begun to fade in some of the more puritan communities of Puriﬁed, and it might slowly disappear from the calendar in coming generations. Promisetide (28 Dravago): As nature’s bounty reaches its height in late spring, the Puriﬁed honor the

Silver Flame for the promise of paradise to come. They also honor—but do not worship—the Sovereign Host for creating the world that the Flame would later complete, and for graciously stepping down to allow the Flame its rightful place as the last god of Eberron. Not surprisingly, many people who do not worship the Flame ﬁ nd this holiday offensive. First Dawn (21 Nymm): On this day in 914 YK, the Church of the Silver Flame officially assumed control of Thrane’s government. On the anniversary of this ascension, the Puriﬁed give thanks that at least one nation is ﬁ rmly in the hands of the just, pray that the Diet of Cardinals and the nation’s secular leaders will receive the Flame’s guidance, and honor the memory of King Thalin, whose passing paved the way for the Church to take over. Silvertide (14 Lharvion): The highest holy day in the faith, Silvertide commemorates the sacriﬁce of the couatl and the entry of the Silver Flame into Eberron thousands of years ago. Cathedrals ﬁ ll to overﬂowing as all Purified who do not absolutely have to be somewhere else spend the day in prayer and observance. Victory Day (9 Barrakas): Victory Day commemorates the successful conclusion of the lycanthropic purge. Children act out great tales of these ﬁ nal battles with toy swords, while adults attend sermons on the lessons of the triWM umphs, the defeats, and the sometimes questionable methods used by the templars during the purge. The Ascension (1 Sypheros): On this day, worshipers remember the sacrifice of Tira Miron, who became the Voice of the Flame. They gather to reafﬁ rm their faith and to thank Tira, attending great blessing ceremonies in the cathedrals. On this day, the faithful seek ways to contribute to the community. Saint Valtros’s Day (25 Sypheros): This day commemorates the birth of Saint Valtros, the ﬁ rst paladin called to serve the Silver Flame (as distinguished from those who had served other gods until they heard the voice of the Flame). Although important, this festival is perhaps the least of the high holy days; it is marked primarily by brief prayers and church services. Rampartide (24 Aryth): As the world turns toward winter and longer nights, the Puriﬁed steel themselves against evil, both without and within. They follow the scriptures, which say, “Make thyself a bastion, a rampart against wickedness.” This is a day of fasting and repentance; Rampartide is a time to atone for the evil within. Children, the sick, and the elderly are not required to fast, but merely to give up their favorite foods for the day. Khybersef (27 Vult): A shortening of the original name, “Khyber’s Eve,” this is the start of winter, when light and goodness are at their weakest and worship of the Shadow is strongest. Scripture states that the bonds holding the demon lords in Khyber are at their thinnest between this night and the solstice. The Puriﬁed spend the night in intense prayer and spiritual vigilance. Many quests and crusades begin on Khybersef.

64

THE CALENDAR
The Church of the Silver Flame did not come into being until after the formation of Galifar. Thus, the faith uses the standard calendar as their liturgical calendar.

of the Silver Flame are in it more for the fight than the good.

The Silver Flame IN EVERYDAY LIFE Despite the importance most Puriﬁed devote to their
faith, active worship of the Silver Flame does not consume much of the faithful’s day-to-day living. The churches hold mass three times a day, but only the most devoted attend more than once or twice a week, and only the truly zealous attend more than once a day. By all appearances, the Puriﬁed offer little more than lip service to the Flame. This is a false impression, though. The Puriﬁed do not offer many prayers or rites throughout the day because they honor and worship the Flame through living virtuous lives, and doing good deeds for themselves and their fellows. “A life of virtue,” states one of the religion’s greatest axioms, “is the greatest gift a mortal has to offer.” This does not mean that the Purified never demonstrate their faith, merely that overt worship is not so common as in other faiths. Purified pray to the Flame whenever they require aid or succumb to fear. They perform rites, and they attend services on the thirteen holy days of the religion, as well as on days commemorating local events of religious significance (such as the ascension of a new bishop). They give thanks for positive events, such as the recovery of a sick relative or even a meal with family and friends. Such prayers are very brief, sometimes involving no more than the lighting of a silverburn candle to shed its glow over the table. Because living virtuously honors the Flame, sinning against others is a religious offense. This does not mean that the church punishes Puriﬁed who commit secular crimes—that’s what government is for, even if, as in Thrane, that government is controlled by the church—but even minor offenses are stains on the soul, which the Puriﬁed must atone for before being worthy of the Flame.

THE SILVER FLAME AND GOVERNMENT
The Church of the Silver Flame has always been strongest in Thrane. For many years, the nation’s rulers were followers of that faith, and the Diet of Cardinals took over the nation in 914 when the people rejected the claim of King Thalin’s heir. The nation has been a theocracy ever since, with the Keeper of the Flame and the Cardinals wielding secular as well as religious power. In most other nations of Khorvaire, the Silver Flame is just one faith among many. A lthough the church might attempt to convert members of the government and inﬂuence political decisions, it has only a limited ability to do so. Some of its more zealous factions call for an open coup, claiming that the violence would be more than justiﬁed by the good the Flame could do with all the Five Nations under its sway. Fortunately, the majority of the Diet of Cardinals is opposed to this action—the church, powerful though it be, lacks the means to carry it out in any event. The Puriﬁed coexist with followers of the Host and other faiths, and preach to the nobility as much as they are able. The church also makes itself indispensable by lending its soldiers to national armies—if those armies are ﬁ ghting for a cause it can support. Only in regions vehemently opposed to the Silver Flame, such as Droaam, do the Purified not operate openly and actively. Even here, however, the church has a few hidden enclaves of templars seeking to do what good they can. Some rescue travelers menaced by Droaam’s forces, while others actively sabotage the workings of local governments. Most importantly, however, they watch for those rare natives who seem unhappy with the current situation and might be suitable candidates for conversion. A faithful insider is a greater weapon against the darkness than half a dozen holy warriors.

THE SILVER FLAME

THE SILVER FLAME AND OTHER FAITHS
The Puriﬁed have a simple attitude toward the other religions of Eberron: They’re all wrong. This does not necessarily translate into hostility. The Puriﬁed have an abiding respect for the Sovereign Host, who created the world the Silver Flame will complete. They feel, however, that worshipers of the Host are clinging to old and outmoded ways, and that they are unwittingly delaying the inevitable coming of paradise. Thus, Puriﬁed proselytize to followers of the Host and attempt to convert them at every opportunity. Followers of the Flame approach the druid sects in much the same way. They acknowledge the druids’ role in protecting Eberron from great evils, but claim that the Church of the Silver Flame can do a better job, especially if the druids join them. W here the Silver Flame is not trying to convert other faiths, it is trying to destroy them. The Dark Six, the Dragon Below, and the Lords of Dust are all

THE PEOPLE OF THE SILVER FLAME
In some regions, most notably Thrane, worship of the Silver Flame is the dominant religion. Most locals are born to the faith rather than seeking it out. That said, in all areas but Thrane, the Silver Flame still gains as many new worshipers from conversion as from procreation. It is the only major religion that speciﬁ cally preaches a need to change the world and the ultimate triumph of good over evil, justice over injustice. Other faiths preach the need to protect Eberron (as some of the druid sects do) or to ascend from mortal life (such as the Blood of Vol), but few grant worshipers the sense of purpose required to transform Eberron into a heaven for all virtuous people. Worship of the Silver Flame appeals to those who have suffered injustice or who seek to make the world a better place. It also resonates with people who have a strong martial ethic—many of those who fight for good in the name

65

THE SILVER FLAME

the darkest evil in the eyes of the Puriﬁed. Individual members of those religions might still be saved, shown the error of their ways and brought to the light, but they are few. Templars do not walk down city streets beheading anyone who utters a prayer to the Six, but in regions where the church has power, such faiths are vigorously stamped out.

Speciﬁc Attitudes
Different members of the faith might hold these attitudes to a greater or lesser degree. The Sovereign Host: They mean well, but they must be convinced that clinging to the old ways harms the future. Certainly I honor my parents, but more importantly, I work to give my children a better world. Clearly, we and future generations owe a debt to the Host, but we cannot complete our holy task until all serve the Flame. The Dark Six: A barbarous, savage faith. At least those who follow the Host, misguided though they are, venerate gods who represent the best of what was. Those who worship the Six cling to the worst of the old, and they must be cleared away to make room for the coming day. Druid Sects: To protect the world without also improving it only condemns it to a slower death. The druids should turn their attention to shaping the future, not merely maintaining the present.

The Blood of Vol: Devotion to the blood within is misguided and foolish. Those who take this so far as to seek to become vampires, liches, or other evil undead are ﬁends most vile. If a common Vol worshiper will listen to reason, he must be turned from its twisted path. Those who become evil undead must be destroyed. Other Faiths: Some are merely misguided, worshiping beings no more divine than I. Others are heretics on par with twisted souls who offer their loyalty to the Lords of Dust and other demons. Some might possibly be converted, but better that no one so foolish be brought into the fold.

THE SILVER FLAME IN THE LAST WAR
The bulk of the church’s resources in the Last War were tied up in Thrane’s campaigns. As a theocracy ruled by the Keeper and the cardinals, Thrane fought for not only its own dominance but that of the Silver Flame. Many among Thrane’s Purified sought victory to unite the Five Nations not merely under one rule, but under one faith. Even today, many of them resent the soldiers of the other nations, not for their own political defeat, but because Thrane’s victory would have hastened the promised earthly heaven. The church did take advantage of the war to attack enemies uninvolved in the political struggle. Moving templars under cover of Thrane troops, or using battles as diversions, it launched assaults on temples Those who believe the lycanthropic purge was a church-sponsored massacre never experienced its horrors for themselves

WM

more properly called churches or cathedrals. a great ﬁ re burns atop the Cathedral. the Silver Flame embarked on the Lycanthropic Inquisition— or the Purge. formerly a castle. or against cults of the Lords of Dust. but some are the only place to worship in smaller or poorer communities. has grown to the size of a town and is entirely self-sufficient. lycanthropes hid among human and shifter communities. It burns directly above the Chamber of the Flame. A ll that is required is a spot for a fire—preferably tinted with silverburn— sufﬁcient to light the entire space. particularly those with a grudge against the church. They struck deep into territories belonging to other nations. As the tide slowly turned in the favor of the church. the Church of the Silver Flame withdrew its forces from the Eldeen Reaches and claimed that the curse had finally been eliminated. The priesthood seeks out manifest zones with connections to Syrania and. To make matters worse. The church has punished those who were discovered. more than a few have avoided exposure. heralding the end of the Purge. augmented with deep blue in times of mourning and red and gold in times of active war. sorties that would have been acts of war if war were not already ongoing. The more violent factions even wiped out communities of Sovereign Host worshipers who stood in the way of Puriﬁed expansion. as well as its various sanctuaries. When the Keeper of the Flame dies. Afflicted lycanthropes gained the ability to spread the curse. as always. Even if cut off completely from the outside world. The battle was long and brutal. to a lesser extent. it is treated with an alchemical
67
. paint the lycanthropic purge as a massacre by an autocratic religious institution mercilessly and needlessly slaughtering thousands of poor souls who were cursed through no fault of their own. libraries. the ﬁ rst ﬂoor always has abnormally high ceilings. The neighborhoods surrounding the Cathedral never experience true darkness. Only a tiny handful of these exist. a power normally available only to those born with it. its several hundred inhabitants could maintain a reasonable quality of life for many months. the lycanthropic curse. these were rare to begin with. The physical similarities between werebeasts and rakshasas convinced the templars that all lycanthropes were evil. and most had fallen into evil because of the curse. Twenty-four hours a day. somehow changed. tinted with silverburn. This symbolizes the Silver Flame offering light to the Puriﬁed and warding off the darkness. illuminating the city. and of course the Chamber of the Flame. in what has been dubbed the Flamic style. they assumed it was impossible. True temples of the Flame.of the Dark Six. Keeper Jolan Sol saw an opportunity to strengthen the influence of the Silver Flame in Aundair. and other elements. soldiers. Churches are constructed of stone. with a representation of the Flame in the very center. the Last War is that it had just finished fighting a war of its own. It does not always burn silver. The main sanctuary has a mosaic ﬂoor.
THE SILVER FLAME
The Lycanthropic Purge
One reason the Church of the Silver Flame was so effective in.the inquisitors had no good lycanthropes to study. And because curing lycanthropy was so difficult. wind. is a bit more complex than that. at least as it manifested in the western portions of Khorvaire. By 880 YK. He proclaimed that the curse of lycanthropy corrupted the soul itself. Many of today’s historians. and even a few large gardens. A real ﬂ ame burns in the middle of the mosaic or in a brazier hanging from the ceiling above. the Keeper of the Flame of that era had an agenda of his own. Here again. and never allowed to die. though. The truth. and while they require no prescribed number of stories. All Flame churches feature enormous arches. Ultimately House Medani produced a dragonshard focus that could detect lycanthropes and guide the templars to the true foe. The greatest house of worship is the Cathedral of the Silver Flame (or simply the Grand Cathedral) in Flamekeep. Many have stained glass with silver ﬁ ligree. Whites and silvers are the primary decorative colors. of course. harming the innocent in their desperate quest to eliminate the remaining shapeshifters. It is as defensible as any fortress and contains artisans. many followers of the Flame were overzealous. as it is more commonly known— in the year 832 YK. 336 days a year. peaks. but the Flame’s followers prefer to build their greatest cathedrals on such sites. The Cathedral. but in the war’s chaos. Unfortunately. Most such shrines are private family affairs. are another matter entirely. to reach some of these foes. open spaces. Led by the Pure Flame faction. and graceful ﬂ ying buttresses. It took a number of years for the Diet of Cardinals to recognize the problem. is never allowed to gutter out.
Temples and Shrines OF THE SILVER FLAME The Silver Flame is a religion of extremes when it comes
to houses of worship. Irian. Nearly any structure or room can serve as a shrine to the Flame. Around 800 YK. and so well prepared for. creating the illusion that the Silver Flame itself rises through the ceiling into the night sky. mystically protected from rain. This ﬂ ame is tended constantly. Thrane. This ﬂ ame.

but are now simply a semiformal gathering of Church operatives. Desecrated Shrines. Living Quarters. Most would never stoop to acts of evil. who protect other members of the clergy. a cult dedicated to the worship of the mighty couatls carved a combination community and shrine into the side of a large hill. so that worshipers can see the shrine. 9. and monks. but they do not permit access to it. Desecrated Shrines. within the Purified and without. 80 feet above the ground. a yuan-ti anathema (Fiend Folio 193) as a god.
ORDERS AND MONASTERIES
The Silver Flame boasts an enormous number of knightly and monastic orders. the Holy Brethren of the Silver Blade. This level. each with their own speciﬁc devotion or their own assigned region. however. Unfortunately. and in many in Aundair and Breland. and—most simply and most famously—the Inquisition. each layer 20 feet deep and 20 feet high. 60 feet above the ground. above a deep pit that drops almost back to ground level. boasting elite holy warriors called argent fists (see page 70). the actions of these few have tainted the reputation of the Inquisition. It remains thus until the Silver Flame calls a new Keeper. 7. creating a proﬁ le that looks the same whether viewed from above or from the side. stands on a pillar of stone. and. Aundair. Desecrated Shrines. with a smattering of paladins. Level 5: Great Shrine. These areas house the temple’s lizardfolk slaves. through which visitors must pass when leaving the staircase. They have been a knightly order and a monastic order. buildings built into the sides of the hill itself. Its members have been known at various times as the Ardent Seekers of the Illuminated World. One order stands out in the minds of Purified and nonbelievers alike. formed in the shape of couatls. Only then does the fire atop the Cathedral return to silver. monastic orders also include a number of fighters and monks. Level 2: Pureblood Halls. Only a few paladins and clerics grace these chambers. or to burning innocents to cleanse a village of a single evil. 40 feet above the ground. Living Quarters. This level. Essthus uses these former shrines as armories. sloping up through the hill itself. Some of the most famous orders are the Order of the Argent Fist. 8.
68
. signaling to all that a new Keeper rules from Flamekeep. and all have open. The pyramids appear to have been places of worship. 20 feet above the ground. clerics. referred to as the Grand Confessor. jutting out over the level below. Level 4: Halfblood Halls. The shrine was constructed like a step pyramid. These former shrines are now used for forced breeding of favored slaves. holds more yuan-ti purebloods. and the Knights Custodial. houses yuan-ti purebloods. near Black Pit in Breland. 100 feet above the ground. and to cleanse the world of them by all appropriate means. is used for breeding new halfbloods. 1. All are carved with serpentine motifs. operating from enormous chapterhouses that double as fortresses.) Knightly orders are usually drawn from the Order of Templars and consist of warriors and fighters. 5. Each level but the topmost boasts squared watchtowers (labeled “2” on the map). Winding tunnels connect the various levels. 3. In those rare personal appearances. all of whom worship Tava Rassa. The Church of the Silver Flame would like nothing better than to take the shrine and reconsecrate it to the Flame. (These are distinct from the ecclesiastical orders described above. 10. Each level features two arches of brass. The Inquisition answers to a single cardinal on the Diet. A single bridge provides access to the staircase. the Office of the Hallowed Confessors. Pit. in most cases. the Knights Inquisitive. Level 1: Essthus’s Lair. 6. the Grand Confessor is masked and cloaked in magical protection. Some even resort to torture. This level. Such extreme secrecy keeps the Grand Confessor free from outside inﬂuences. and inquisitor to inquisitor. and the Diet of Cardinals conﬁ rms his or her appointment. A single stone staircase winds up the center of the shrine. The tunnels to the side open up into the pit. the Monastery of Saint Dioscian the Anchorite. Level 3: Breeding Chambers. The shrine is occupied by yuan-ti and their lizardfolk slaves. They are based in or near large cities. Home of the yuan-ti halfbloods. all structures have been defaced and are now devoted to Khyber. a knightly order based in Lathleer. are located in simple abbeys in or near smaller cities and villages.
SHRINE OF THE SERPENT
Many thousands of years ago. Whatever their shape. Bridge. but some believe strongly that the ends justify the means. The definition of “appropriate” changes from era to era. Even other inquisitors see their leader but rarely. returning it to the souls of the couatls who sacriﬁced themselves so many centuries ago. taskmaster and collaborator with the yuan-ti. while the structures built into the hill were living quarters. Living Quarters. Today. This enormous shrine to the couatl. Monastic orders. It is now the home of Tava Rassa. These locations now serve as yuan-ti torture chambers. such as the Order of Ministers. circular doorways ﬁt for both humanoid and serpent. This level. their purpose remains the same: to root out enemies of good and of the Silver Flame. Living Quarters. they normally receive directives through channels and intermediaries. Comprised primarily of experts and warriors. with chapterhouses in all the major cities of Thrane. so that other people see all inquisitors as the worst of the Silver Flame. 4.THE SILVER FLAME
substance that causes it instead to burn the deep blue of mourning. free-standing step pyramids at their outer edges. is the home of the lizardfolk Essthus (male blackscale lizardfolk ﬁ ghter 5). whose identity is known only to the Keeper and few elder cardinals.

Knights Militant: This rigid order maintains extreme standards of purity and morality. they have not generated the depth of hostility the Puritans have. The Flame has sent several missionary expeditions.RL
Variant Sects of variant sects and The Silver Flame boasts a number
subsects. As such. The Puritans are the most likely to resort to violent or questionable means to obtain a “good” goal. subject to ostracism. the Order seeks spiritual union with the Flame in
this life. Servants of the Pure Flame: The Servants (also called Puritans) are true fanatics and extremists. Rather. The tribesmen worship a great power called the Kalok Shash. unwilling to share a faith with barbaric orcs. While the faithful refuse to believe
69
.) They join the Silver Flame in an effort to atone. Penitent Brethren: This subsect of Puriﬁed. the “Binding Flame. The Knights tend to emphasize heroic sacriﬁce in battle more than imposition of their way on others. where it has been strong since the lycanthropic purge. Order of the Radiant Flame: A more contemplative group. while the few nonshifter members consider themselves cursed in some other way. for instance. not recognized as separate entities by the priesthood. but believe their view of it to be skewed and inaccurate. The Pure Flame is based primarily in Aundair’s major cities. instead of after perishing in the battle against evil.” which gathers the souls of the departed and keeps darkness and evil at bay. rigorous proselytizing. however. acknowledge that the Ghaash’kala do indeed worship the Flame. Tarnished: This is not a single group or entity. What follows is a list of some of the larger or more important subgroups and variants. due at least in part due to extremists among the Servants of the Pure Flame who would rather see this heretical worship wiped out than accepted. and they have substantial power and inﬂuence in the priesthood. all the way to the Diet of Cardinals. Most priests. but neither do they quest far and wide for conﬂ ict. believes that its members are innately creatures of evil. The shifters see themselves as tainted with the lycanthropic curse. They are content to ponder the mysteries of the cosmos from their monasteries and shrines. seek the destruction of every force even remotely opposed to the Flame. Some Puriﬁed refuse to accept this as an embodiment of the Silver Flame. Some are simple factions within the Church. (Warforged might believe themselves incapable of anything but killing. and seek injury and even death in its service as punishment for their innate sins. They follow every law of the faith to the letter. but none of any real size or success to date. and have no compunctions—unlike other Puriﬁed—about forced conversion. or even open conﬂict. Ghaash’kala: The “Ghost Guardians” tribe of orcs believes it has a divine duty to prevent evil from escaping the Demon Wastes into the world. Others are considered heresies by the faithful. They do not shun the physical and are valiant foes. “Tarnished” is the name the Puriﬁed apply to any who devote themselves to the demon trapped within the Silver Flame. consisting largely of shifters.

One reason for the rarity of argent ﬁ sts is that nearly every ability score is useful. The Shadow in the Flame is a potent demon overlord. Each argent ﬁ st must ﬁnd the best combination of these ability scores. which power some of the most important class features. its ist “I am the hand of
righteous anger flows through my body. or Knights of the Argent Fist—begin their training
70
. though these are both very unusual paths. moving from one to the other.
CLASS FEATURES
As you advance in the argent ﬁ st class. Ascetic Knight (Ex): Your paladin. Spot.” —Brother Micah. smite evil class feature. while Complete Adventurer presents a pair of classes suited particularly well for the Silver Flame: the shadowbane inquisitor and shadowbane stalker. Base Attack Bonus: +5. Repent. for success in the class. The church inquisitor. A lthough very different in approach. the Wolf-Hammer Many Purified devote their talents to battling the enemies of the Silver Flame. Climb. Knowledge (arcana). or I must share it with you. Seekers of the Argent Fist. a devotee of the Silver Flame who combines the skills of both monk and paladin into a whole greater than the sum of its parts. Heal. Only characters with levels in both classes can effectively gain entry into the argent ﬁ st prestige class. ENTRY REQUIREMENTS
Alignment: Lawful good. Strength. while Wisdom aids defense. and knight of the chalice appear in Complete Warrior. A high Charisma is particularly important in that it grants additional turning attempts. you combine many of the abilities of the monk and paladin. The skullclan hunter appears in Miniatures Handbook. a number of individuals claim that a so-called Voice in the Darkness occasionally whispers to the faithful. turn undead class feature. perhaps because part of its power is still trapped in Melysse. Some argent ﬁ sts begin as paladin/rogues. and sacred exorcist are featured in Complete Divine. claiming that the Church had lost its way. as well as learning new abilities unlike any other. Jump.
THE SILVER FLAME
PRESTIGE CLASSES
The Purified are most well known for the exorcist of the Silver Flame (ECS 77). offering power or even immortality in exchange for service. Concentration. sinner. Tumble. ki focus. Skills: Knowledge (religion) 4 ranks. Its purity infuses my soul. Knowledge (religion). it was a world-spanning power in its day. or even paladin/cleric/rogues. more properly. stunning smite 2nd +1 +3 +0 +3 Holy armor. She was captured after a brief but bloody struggle and sentenced to an eternity of slumber in Dreadhold. Dexterity. Ride. Sense Motive. The greatest of the Tarnished was Melysse Miron. both these combat specialists bring holy might to bear against the forces of evil. No agent so powerful has pledged service to the demon since. Feats: Knight Training* or Monastic Training*.
as monks or paladins. Still. and join the Order of the Argent Fist. and the physical prowess to master the abilities of the argent fist. Listen. ki strike (silver) 3rd +2 +3 +1 +3 Balm of the Silver Flame 4th +3 +4 +1 +4 Smite evil 1/day 5th +3 +4 +1 +4 Wrath of the Silver Flame 6th +4 +5 +2 +5 — 7th +5 +5 +2 +5 Ki strike (cold iron) 8th +6 +6 +2 +6 Mettle 9th +6 +6 +3 +6 Smite evil 2/day 10th +7 +7 +3 +7 Embrace of the Silver Flame Class Skills (4 + Int modiﬁer per level): Balance. The Tarnished believe it remains strong enough to follow through on its promises. justiciar. Special: Evasion class feature. Profession. The hunter of the dead. and while it lacks the power of a god. though the precise combination varies with the individual. monk. and Constitution are all valuable to melee combatants. or it works with the greed or corruption in an individual. Melysse presented herself as a reformer. Sometimes it tricks devout followers into believing it is the voice of the Flame itself. They then shift focus. Only after gaining a substantial following that threatened to rip the Church asunder was she revealed as a servant of darkness.
Base Attack Fort Ref Will Level Bonus Save Save Save Special 1st +0 +2 +0 +2 Ascetic knight. but the most iconic of the Flame’s soldiers are those who imbue their very bodies and weapons with magic: paladins and monks. must worship the Silver Flame. Some use divine spells.it. Diplomacy. the so-called AntiKeeper who challenged the established Keeper in the year 497 YK. given his preferred tactics (and other feats and class features). and argent ﬁ st levels stack for the purpose of determining
BECOMING AN ARGENT FIST
All argent ﬁ sts—or. Improved Unarmed Strike. until they have a basic mastery of both disciplines. but many other Flameappropriate prestige classes exist in other supplements. the dedication. consecrated harrier. Craft. Embodying the pinnacle of these techniques is the argent fist. but few enemies can stand against those who do. Only a precious few possess the focus.
TABLE 3–1: THE ARGENT FIST
HIT DIE: D10
ArgenttheFSilver Flame. those who claim to hear its voice and bear its powers cut a swath of darkness through Church ranks. if not essential. Presented here is a Silver Flame prestige class that focuses on the more martial aspects of the faith.

undead. these beneﬁts also extend to any special monk weapons you wield. At higher levels. you become engulfed in an aura of argent ﬁ re that sheds no heat. Smite Evil (Su): At 4th level. your unarmed strikes are also treated as cold iron weapons for this purpose. • You radiate light as if you were the center of a daylight spell. you retain the AC bonus granted by your monk levels (including Wisdom bonus to AC). but those who worship evil must be purged. Only those spells with a “Will partial. you become a truly frightening foe to the enemies of your Church. This ﬁre gives off no heat but sheds light as a torch. and you can even score critical hits against undead that are within the effect (again. This lasts for a number of rounds equal to 5 + your Charisma bonus (if any) and grants the following beneﬁts: • You gain fast healing equal to your Wisdom bonus (minimum 1). This damage actually results from pure divine power and is thus not subject to ﬁ re resistance. it would instead heal 12. For example. your unarmed strikes are treated as silver weapons for the purpose of dealing damage to creatures with damage reduction. you can treat it as having the ki focus special property (DMG 225). even when wearing armor or carrying a shield or a medium or heavy load. Ki Strike (Su): Beginning at 2nd level. Once activated. and argent ﬁ st levels also stack when determining the extra damage dealt by your smite evil ability. but your AC quickly outclasses that character to make up for the gap. you can spend one of your daily turn undead attempts as a swift action to enhance your healing power. service is not merely a part of your life. you can select any other feat for which you qualify in its place. This class feature effectively subsumes the beneﬁts granted by the Ascetic Knight feat (Complete Adventurer 105). Wrath of the Silver Flame (Su): Starting at 5th level. your official title depends on where you began your career of service. you can multiclass freely between the paladin and monk classes.
you suffer no effect from the spell at all.” “Fortitude half. Mettle (Ex): The blessing of the Silver Flame allows you to shrug off effects that would otherwise harm you. thanks to the divine energy ﬂowing through you). if you make a successful Will or Fortitude save that would normally reduce a spell’s effect. These are primarily cosmetic differences. with a few tricks up your sleeve.
THE SILVER FLAME
PLAYING AN ARGENT FIST
You are utterly committed to battling evil in the service of the Silver Flame. Thanks to your ki focus class feature. undead. the silver ﬂ ame burns for a number of rounds equal to 5 + your Charisma bonus (if any). Until the end of your turn. • Any lycanthrope. most who began as paladins are Knights of the Argent Fist. you gain one additional use per day of your smite evil class feature (PH 44). Unlike most orders. Beginning at 8th level. it would instead heal 20. At low levels. You still face the normal XP penalties for having multiple classes more than one level apart. you gain the ability to manifest a tiny ember of the Silver Flame. if you cast a cure light wounds spell that healed 6 hit points of damage. You belong to a branch of the Church known as the Order of the Argent Fist. Your paladin. you remain a competent melee ﬁ ghter. you can spend one of your daily turn undead attempts as a swift action to cause your ﬁ sts (or any special monk weapons you hold) to erupt with silver ﬂ ames. You have few interests outside the Order. it is your life.
Combat
Combining features of both paladin and monk make you a skilled melee combatant. and you can bring some healing to bear as well. You are equally proﬁcient with your hands and with a small but potent selection of weapons. body. At 7th level.” or similar Saving Throw entry can be negated through this ability. You understand that some good people have not yet found their way to the Silver Flame. and it possesses both monasteries and chapterhouses. Holy Armor (Ex): Beginning at 2nd level. if you used lay on hands or wholeness of body to restore 10 points of damage. • Any critical threat you score against a lycanthrope. • You can spend 1 action point to take an extra move action. however. and you consider it part of your duty to lead by example. Stunning Smite (Ex): When you deliver a Stunning Fist attack in conjunction with your smite evil class feature. you add your argent ﬁ st class level to the save DC of the stunning attack. For example. Balm of the Silver Flame (Su): Beginning at 3rd level. or evil outsider with an unarmed strike or special monk weapon is automatically conﬁ rmed. Ki Focus (Su): When wielding any special monk weapon. You lag a bit behind the single-classed paladin in hit points and base attack bonus. and all members of the order are brothers and sisters in arms. Those who worship other gods might be shown the error of their ways. and again at 9th level. a 2nd-level monk/4th-level paladin/2nd-level argent ﬁ st would deal 1d10 points of damage with her unarmed strike. The silver ﬂames add 2d6 points of damage to any lycanthrope. In addition. any spell or supernatural ability you use that heals hit point damage restores double the normal amount of hit points. This doesn’t extend to any other monk class features lost when wearing armor or carrying a load (such as fast movement and ﬂurry of blows). monk. Your have trained your mind. For the most part. If you already have that feat. the Argent Fist is considered both a knightly and a monastic order. Embrace of the Silver Flame (Su): At 10th level. while those who began as monks are Seekers of the Argent Fist. or evil outsider within the 60-foot radius of the pure divine energy you radiate takes a –2 penalty to AC and also takes 2d6 points of damage each round at the end of your turn. but any who oppose you have signiﬁ cant difﬁ culty in overcoming your
71
. and soul to become a weapon against the darkness and a channel for the divinity of the Flame itself. By spending one of your daily turn undead attempts as a swift action.your unarmed strike damage. undead. or evil outsider you strike (merely touching such a creature deals no damage).

University of Wynarn The Silver Flame’s greatest warriors come in the form of disciplined monks. While this seems terribly conﬁ ning for most people. such as Extra Turning. the mystical abilities of monk and paladin. life is largely limited to the chapterhouse or monastery. few of them want one.
Advancement
The Order of the Argent Fist never recruits. which would distract them from their duties and drills. If you have Weapon Finesse and a good Dexterity. and the ability to make difficult moral choices. When not actively questing or battling evil. Once you reach the pinnacle of your power. you engage in training exercises and intensive study. and most do not seek fame outside their own ranks.THE SILVER FLAME
defenses. and feats that enhance your class features. Many donate treasure from quests. an opportunity to ensure maximum effectiveness when called to serve. Very few people are ambivalent toward the argent ﬁ sts. Enemies of the Silver Flame and anyone nervous about the Church’s history and inquisitions are likely hostile or unfriendly. so you cannot simply focus on a single ability or skill set and expect to prosper. argent ﬁ sts consider it an honor. a deep knowledge of the faith. the Wolf-Hammer. that devotion scorches any who stand in their way.
for instance. and offers DMs the opportunity to showcase unique and potent servants of this god of justice. it is probably best to choose two or three to ignore in favor of others. Your Intelligence will likely never be a strong suit.
Notables
The argent ﬁ sts are few. Brother Micah. Few argent ﬁ sts have time for any sort of life outside the order. as the burning need of the Order of the Argent Fist to serve that Flame. an Eldeen half-orc raised in the Church.
NPC Reactions
Everyone recognizes the devotion and fanaticism of the argent ﬁ sts. And like all ﬁres. The most famous include Brother Micah. Argent ﬁ sts must be well rounded. with the occasional break for mass. The argent ﬁ st prestige class allows players to combine these wildly divergent disciplines into a functional whole. Choose weapons that complement your abilities and ﬁ ghting style. or paladins called to holy service. only those who actively seek to join are considered for membership. If you fail the entry tests due to lack of skill. or those allied with the Church. you can try again. an Argent Fist
.
Daily Life
Daily life in the Order is a strict regimen of training and study. and the changeling Sir Wyrren.” —Camarind Alst. Other Puriﬁed.
Resources
Argent ﬁ sts ﬁ ght beside their comrades and can call on other resources of the order in times of need. some are warriors of such renown that their names reach the ears of others. or so ﬁerce. Membership in the order is a life of ongoing training and service. tend to be helpful or at least friendly.
ARGENT FISTS IN THE WORLD
“Surely the Silver Flame itself does not blaze so brightly. Still. who has mastered a ﬁ ghting style that involves shapechanging in ways few others of his race can manage. Unless an argent ﬁ st is on a quest. While it is tempting to spread your ability increases across many scores. but then. said to have fought in more battles than any other argent ﬁ st alive today. your ability to surround yourself with a spark of the Silver Flame allows you to put yourself in harm’s way. perhaps one in ten succeeds. knowing that they can request aid in the form of items or money in return. Argent ﬁ sts never seek positions of community leadership. Of the relatively few Purified who even petition for membership. you might consider magic items that enhance your ability scores and Armor Class rather than expensive weapons. Sister Ronas Kelur. you can probably get away with leaving your Strength score relatively low. An argent ﬁ st who is also a military leader seeks the swiftest and most efﬁcient means to victory that does not violate the Silver Flame’s precepts. and you have enough hit points (and healing abilities) that even a slightly above-average Constitution might well be sufﬁcient. and some do indeed seek prominence in the hope of inspiring those who hear of them. Because you are such a potent combatant with even your bare hands. protecting your companions while simultaneously injuring your enemies. How people react to that depends largely on their view of the Silver Flame as a whole. but a candidate who fails for lack of commitment or moral weakness can never make a second attempt. The testing process is demanding: You must demonstrate martial skill. Provost of Ecclesiastical Studies.

read or paraphrase the following. DC 10: The Order of the Argent Fist is made up of holy warriors for the Silver Flame. Spot +3 Possessions combat gear plus +2 full plate armor. the Blood of Vol. Today he is in complete control and channels the ﬁ re burning within into serving the Silver Flame. (4 squares) Melee unarmed strike +10/+5 (1d10+2) or Melee +1 kama +11/+6 (1d6+3) Ranged mwk composite longbow +9/+4 (1d8+2) Base Atk +8. ki focus Feats Deﬂ ect A rrows B . remembering the purge. Adjusting the same powers to mimic natural effects or claws allows the class to ﬁt into a more primitive or savage faith. Dodge. Most lycanthropes consider the argent ﬁ sts enemies as well. While they do not have the full capabilities of either. 20 arrows. masterwork composite longbow (+2 Str bonus). touch 14. Knowledge (religion) +8. The DM should ensure that at least some encounters offer specialty foes that the fist can strike at (evil outsiders. undead. but a few cosmetic changes allow customization to other faiths. When thus protected. The DM might introduce them as allies or adversaries in pursuit of the same goal. they are deadly and practically unstoppable. ﬂ at-footed 25. and the Dragon Below are faiths that the argent ﬁ sts consider corrupt and would happily eradicate if they could. but it also keeps the character involved. 2d6+3. amulet of health +2. Changing the powers to appear less like ﬂ ame and more as ghostly weapons makes the argent ﬁ st appropriate for any goodaligned war god. aura of good.The argent ﬁ sts count among their enemies all worshipers of what they see as dark powers and evil gods.
Adaptation
The specific powers and symbolism of the argent fist clearly link it to the Silver Flame. In any case. Orc AC 26. Fists remain in their monasteries or chapterhouses unless actively engaged in a quest for the Church. DC 15: Argent ﬁ sts combine the martial skills of the monk with the holy powers of the paladin. When a character makes a successful skill check or bardic knowledge check. DC 20: Truly skilled argent fists can surround themselves with a divine nimbus that they claim is a spark of the Silver Flame itself. or the PCs might be forced to seek shelter at an Argent Fist establishment. They might aid agents of justice in destroying evil. This not only allows the argent ﬁ st player to take full advantage of class abilities. +10 armor. including the information from lower DCs. Stunning Fist B Skills Diplomacy +8. Dex 13. turn undead 5/day (+4. Improved Initiative. masterwork steel shield. Sense Motive +12. Listen +12. smite evil 2/day (+2 attack. ki strike (silver). allies +4 against fear) Languages Common. The Dark Six. since a shapechanger slew the seeker who ﬁrst trained him. THE WOLF-HAMMER
CR 10
ARGENT FISTS IN THE GAME
Player characters never encounter an argent fist by chance. allowing the argent ﬁ st to pose the greatest challenge to the party. lay on hands 8 points/day. Spot +3 Aura courage (10 ft. and lycanthropes). Cha 15 SQ ascetic knight. +10 damage). Ref +8. Will +13 Speed 20 ft. circlet of Charisma +2
73
.. seeing in it a way to control his violent temper.
THE SILVER FLAME
BROTHER MICAH. Potent as the argent fist is. stunning smite (DC 18) Special Actions Balm of the Silver Flame. Knight Training*. Improved Unarmed Strike B . fear Fort +13. EL 10: Brother Micah’s devotion to the Silver Flame and the Order of the Argent Fist is almost slavish. Grp +10 Atk Options Stunning Fist 4/day (DC 14). +1 kama. Mobility. Con 10. Mobility (+1 Dex. +2 shield) hp 56 (10 HD) Immune disease. Int 8. Senses darkvision 60 ft. Listen +12.
ARGENT FIST LORE
Characters with ranks in Knowledge (history) or Knowledge (religion) or bardic knowledge can research argent ﬁsts to learn more about them. He sought out the order during the Last War. which had resulted in the deaths of several of his tribesmen in the Eldeen Reaches.. Dodge. holy armor. Deﬂect Arrows. or they might oppose the PCs for reasons of religious doctrine. such encounters usually take place at close range. 1st) Combat Gear 3 potions of cure moderate wounds Paladin Spells Prepared (CL 2nd): 1st—cure light wounds Spell-Like Abilities (CL 4th): At will—detect evil Abilities Str 14. Wis 16.
Sample Encounter
The fanaticism of the argent fist allows the DM to introduce them into almost any adventure as allies or
Male half-orc monk 2/paladin 4/argent ﬁ st 4 LG Medium humanoid (orc) Init +5. +3 Wis. their unique combination of abilities makes them exceptionally powerful in combat. He is well known for his efforts to destroy the surviving lycanthropes.
adversaries. it is not quite up to the level of a single-classed paladin or fighter in terms of sheer ability to land blows against most monsters.

ook not to the skies. .”
“
L
. . nor to the depths below . . Seek the divine within. . for the blood is the life .

over the course of her pregnancy. One has but to listen. that the Blood of Vol as we know it was born. the Emerald Claw vanished not long after the purge began. coursing through the veins of sentient beings like a liquid god. Mutual outrage brought elves and dragons together. brought an end to the periodic conf licts) but not in the House Vol as they had hoped. however. and a dragonshard can be held in the hands. Thus. Indeed. and they immediately began a campaign to obliterate all traces of both half-dragons and House Vol from the face of Eberron. This notion is embodied in one of the Seekers’ most treasured axioms. Seek the divine within. In a misguided attempt to put an end to the conﬂ ict that had ravaged both elves and dragons. power coursing through it. a mighty green dragon known as the Emerald Claw (his true name is believed known only to Vol). Some say he was killed defending the race of half-dragons (of which his daughter was now the most famous example). they are praying not to deities or to concepts. do not worship a divine entity. Erandis was raised in secret while both House Vol and the Emerald Claw tried to secure a peaceful end to the conﬂ ict. but none can explain who did so or why. and in its call can be heard the promise of eternal life. Seekers hold that any “creator” who would devise the plane of Dolurrh as a soul’s ﬁ nal reward is worthy only of contempt. Seekers believe in no divinity but that which courses through their own veins. the faith focuses on the pragmatic—speciﬁcally. for example. If any single religious
it is the concept worshipers call the Divinity Within. it would be difﬁcult to classify the Blood of Vol as a religion at all were it not for the fact that its adherents do believe in a divinity—albeit a most unusual one. it is instructive to learn how the Blood of Vol came to be. a means for small minds and even smaller souls to come to terms with the true nature of existence. The Divinity Within grants the power to shape reality. Others claim he withdrew from the world in shame over what his hubris had wrought. resulting in the birth of a baby girl who embodied both. named her daughter Erandis after her grandmother. announced the news of the successful union between elf and dragon. Minara used her powers over life and death to transform Erandis into a lich. Unknown even to the rest of House Vol. Seekers. but in truth. a powerful necromancer named Minara d’Vol. According to legend. revelation of Erandis’s existence did indeed unify of the two races (and ironically.
THE BLOOD OF VOL
F
Doctrine doctrine unites the Blood of Vol.
HISTORY
Before moving onto the details of the Divinity Within. In the mindset of most Vol cults. Minara fell deeply in love with the girl’s father. the lifeor-death coin toss that is existence. In a world as unforgiving as Eberron. nor even to the distant past or future. for the blood is the life. nor do they revere their ancestors. the matriarch of House Vol mixed the blood of the two races. spoken at the opening of almost every ritual gathering: Look not to the skies. It was not until the lost mark—the Mark of Death—appeared among the elves of House Vol. desperate for an end to the intermittent but devastating conﬂ icts between the elves and dragons.CHAPTER FOUR
THE BLOOD OF VOL
ew religions are as misunderstood as the spiritual path known as the Blood of Vol. When priests of Vol meditate on their daily spells. Whatever the cause. To them. Twenty-six hundred years ago. the only faith that is not misplaced is faith in oneself and one’s own capabilities. as do the elves of Aerenal. The prevailing belief is that the girl’s own father.
SOULS AND THE AFTERLIFE
Seekers maintain that blood itself is the “soul” of life. She had just enough energy left to send her daughter to safety before a powerful red dragon named Avothirax arrived at the head of a thousand elf warriors. Seeker philosophy does not exclude the three great Dragons but views them more as concepts than as literal beings. Rather than see her daughter destroyed. Worshipers believe in the power of things seen and grasped. and the Mark of Death was lost in the process. House Vol was brought low. How word of the half-dragon’s existence got out is still a mystery to this day. followers of the Sovereign Host and the Dark Six are living deluded lives that will ultimately end in despair. not some outside force. Most would be surprised to learn that the roots of the faith stretch back tens of thousands of years
to the time of the giants in Xen’drik. to themselves. Seekers believe that traditional faith is a self-indulgent conceit. creatures that
75
. Some claim the baby girl was betrayed by one of the elves of House Vol. nor to the depths below. This chant illustrates how the faith stands apart from more traditional religions. and refuse to acknowledge the existence of any “god” on principle alone. The matriarch. as followers of the faith call themselves.

and mummies no longer have door to life everlasting. though I have yet to discover what it could possibly be. they are revered and respected. Divinity Within. The global priesthood of the faith (such as it is) is the mechanism by which the lich-queen Vol inﬂuences the lives of Seekers everywhere. The Within is central to the Seekers’ view Seekers believe that the intelligent of the soul and to any notion of undead have made this terrible sacrian afterlife. joining the priesthood takes nothing more than a clear understanding of its role in the journey of the individual. and that this symbol is the proof. The Blood of Vol maintains that the key to such an escape lies in the Divinity Within. ing the greatest passage of all: the liches. some Seekers feel compelled to help others ﬁ nd the path and are subsequently exalted to the role of priest. Once their understanding of the Divinity Within has progressed beyond a certain point. Despite the faith’s broad-reaching charter and the deception inherent in its hierarchy. In practice. and a few of the most powerful sect. embolden the Seekers’ drive to escape that gray fate. things play out somewhat differently. Any true student of Vol’s mysteries is a devotee of the Divinity Within. Every Vol cult I have seen or read about used at least a variation of the same icon—a stylized dragon skull resting atop a glowing red teardrop-shaped gem meant to symbolize the blood that is central to the beliefs of the faith. What else would a self-styled “Queen of the Dead ” use to aggrandize herself and her faith? (It would be surprising if a religion of death-obsessed necromancers did not have a skull of some sort in their symbology. Those who look outward for succor are destined for betrayal by the very powers they revere. In theory. let alone the full extent
76
. They absolutely believe in ﬁce to overcome mortality and to serve the Dolurrh. includthose outside the faith. for they can never and returned to tell of its vast emptiness. Thus. This assertion makes little sense. the people of Vol are an exceedingly diverse lot who would be surprised to learn that they have anything at all in common. By contrast. in the faith even claim to have been there but they are also pitied. doomed to a soulless eternity. The undead are champiThese grim testaments are often spoken in ons of the church. of course.
THE BLOOD OF VOL
Servants of THE BLOOD OF VOL
The Symbol of the Blood of Vol
Despite its lack of organization. Most worshipers have no idea that Vol still exists. No. but with fewer members in its global congregation. and is spread out just as far. and a strong desire to serve. Only a specific type of person actively seeks to join a religion such as the Silver Flame. guiding the people of Vol to Blood of Vol their true destiny. so long as it stands ﬁ rm by this single creed. and ﬁ lled with an eternity and that without it. This unifying belief not only lends strength to the faith as a whole.) But why a dragon skull? Some of my colleagues have theorized that the faith claims a far deeper connection to the various Cults of the Dragon Below than many realize. the Blood of Vol maintains a surprisingly consistent symbol for its faith worldwide.know nothing of blood—constructs. blood or life. character. but fosters power and versatility in its congregation. regardless of race or region—unshakable belief in the power of the self. almost anyone could seek out a Vol cult. Vol crafted to its particular nature and doctrine holds that blood truly is life. it will always be a Seeker at heart. but few who follow the faith cult sermons all across Khorvaire to further would make that terrible choice. As a result. Only by looking inward. since such a blatant reference would nullify any attempt at hiding said connections. can a soul hope to ﬁ nd plants.
BECOMING A PRIEST
The bulk of the faith’s priests hail from the lay worshipers. at all. and the like—are thus its own afterlife: a beautiful creation removed from true divinity. Seekers believe that The high position of the undead blood holds the key to myriad doorwithin the church might surprise ways of power and wisdom. and so can never fully The concept of the Divinity bond to the Divinity Within. Vampires. one trait is common to every Seeker. there is no real life of happiness. and by drawing strength from the Unlike the cult’s enemies in the Church of the Silver Flame. The faith incorporates all the diversity of the Sovereign Host. touch perfection. and whatever else a soul might be. oozes. The significance of the skull is obvious to anyone even slightly familiar with the Blood of Vol. and being brought up within the Church is no guarantee of continued faith. the tie must lie elsewhere.
COMING TO THE FAITH
The most telling characteristic of the Blood of Vol is the variety of ways in which its followers come to the faith.

In return.” Each cult of any size has a temple head who is in direct communication with the Crimson Covenant or is an active part of it (the latter is always the case with the largest temples). She is the supreme authority of the faith. the high priest has to be “in the know. or to keep him ignorant for another year. Unlike other tiers of the faith. those who sit on this council know the identities of their fellow Covenant members. The Order of the Emerald Claw: Not beneath so much as beside the network of abactors is Vol’s paramilitary arm in Karrnath and beyond. as well as on its own findings in the interim. by deﬁ nition. the religion maintains a number of suborders and titles. W hile waiting for an official reply. history. Most would-be priests of Vol are carefully investigated by Covenant agents before being exalted. Evil. and in the f low of information throughout every level of the faith. The Covenant numbers thirteen. Vol. A secret circle of advisors and functionaries known as the Crimson Covenant acts as the “ruling body” of the faith—the Blood of Vol equivalent of the Silver Flame’s Diet of Cardinals—despite the fact that many Seekers never learn of its existence. responsible for the operation of both a temple and cult of substantial size. When a potential new priest appears. (The two groups are not mutually exclusive. In this manner does Vol protect herself and her secrets. Each member has an unrestricted line of communication to Vol herself (though few dare abuse the privilege). obedience.) Abactors are. The Abactors: The Crimson Covenant maintains a network of Seekers known as abactors. secretly preserving the blood for delivery to the Crimson Covenant.
HIERARCHY
Although it might seem disorganized in comparison to certain faiths. the priest studies intensely in matters of death. Taking the cloth in the Blood of Vol does not necessarily involve learning the truth about the Crimson Covenant. Deathbound‡. and provides regular updates on the activities he or she oversees. perched on frozen Farlnen island in the far northern reaches of the Lhazaar Principalities. and agents provocateurs. and they are inducted into the deepest mysteries of the faith. and spirituality. it has accumulated enough information to provide a detailed recommendation one way or the other. Each is a temple head. He also conducts a special Sacrament of Blood in the petitioner’s honor. Erandis d’Vol. and even the most trusted unit commander typically knows only her immediate superior in the Covenant (often by a false name or face). the Blood of Vol is a formal hierarchy. Few could even hope to divine the existence of the Covenant. knowledge of the twin subjects of life and death.
77
. and a handful of those in the Crimson Covenant are abactors themselves. If permission is not granted to indoctrinate the priest into the truth of the Covenant after the third year. Ties to the Blood of Vol are known only to the highest ranks of the Order. the temple head who ﬁ rst sponsored the acolyte (or the present temple head. but Vol is chillingly efficient at maintaining absolute loyalty. that priest will never be so indoctrinated. probation lasts no longer than three years. For centuries. Law. and many do not know of or willingly support the secret ambitions of the cult’s leader. Based on this report. catspaws. During this time. the temple head is permitted to induct the petitioner into the priesthood. destiny. the Covenant decides either to let the priest in on the truth. Seekers who are clerics of the Blood of Vol. quickly and without question. . The difference lies in the levels of secrecy maintained. From her place of seclusion in Illmarrow Castle. especially in Karrnath. . if a change has occurred) submits another report to the Crimson Covenant. Their ability and trustworthiness sets them apart from other priests. and no less than one year. Portfolio: Undeath. the temple head begins to test the would-be priest on matters of faith— speciﬁcally. the Order of the Emerald Claw. and some cults are cut off entirely from the Covenant (though the organization is doing its best to corral the most important ones). immortality. and the entire body is protected by the mightiest magic at Vol’s disposal. Necromancer*. the local temple head sends word to superiors in the Covenant. Usually. security is a top concern. but most new priests go through some period of probation akin to seminary study. When the Covenant finally does address the request. The Crimson Covenant: The lich-queen’s operations would be hampered substantially were it not for her inner circle of trusted functionaries. as rigorous as any other. they coordinate the induction of new cult members and oversee the collection and shipping of preserved blood to Covenantchosen areas. The speciﬁcs vary from one group to the next. each of whom is either an intelligent undead or a mortal who has managed to bypass the rigors of time (see the thief of life prestige class on page 84). Like any organization of willful (and usually evil) beings. the lich directs the efforts of a vast network of priests. let alone its makeup or the location of individual members. nor of the extent of its impact on their own lives. the faith sees its fair share of political backstabbing and scheming. Domains: Death. blood. the Crimson Covenant has been the primary link between Vol and the day-to-day operations of the faith worldwide. An individual who displays a propensity for adept or cleric magic receives additional education and training in these areas. W hile many are unaware of it. At the close of each year. If all goes smoothly.of her schemes and manipulations. spies. In order to maintain this structure. . Favored Weapon: Dagger. and anyone lucky enough to communicate with her directly is expected to follow her orders to the letter. If not.
THE BLOOD OF VOL
THE BLOOD OF VOL
Lawful Evil Those who follow the Blood of Vol seek immortality from within. Queen of the Dead: At the top of the religion sits its progenitor and namesake. the most pivotal of which are as follows. Given the Order’s high proﬁ le.

THE BLOOD OF VOL

The Clergy: The lowest rung on the ladder of faith hierarchy is the general priesthood. Many in this tier are ignorant of the truth of the religion’s makeup, even after years of faithful service. The magically active clergy of Vol includes a number of clerics but is primarily composed of adepts, with the remainder being necromancers of various stripes. Clerics are inducted into the truth of the faith more often than noncleric priests, due in part to the depth of their connection to and understanding of the Divinity Within. Priests of Vol hail from all races and walks of life, and were it not for common ritual and symbology, they would fail to recognize one another on a busy street.

justify the priest’s death. Death before divinity is the worst fate a Seeker can conceive, so execution is the only suitable punishment for a betrayer. This harsh treatment typically occurs only when a priest is discovered to be actively serving the interests of a rival faith, most often the Church of the Silver Flame. In the eyes of many Seekers, particularly those who know the truth about the faith, such punishment is “too good” for the offending traitor.

QUESTS
Ostensibly, most quests in the name of the faith are intended to acquire something Seekers hope will provide insight into the mysteries of life, death, and beyond. Often a relic or scrap of data from before the Last War, such an item could also be a vision or even a living being. In practice, the majority of quests are little more than dirty work, commissioned by the higher-ups in the faith (often on behalf of the Crimson Covenant) to advance the cause of the lich-queen. The faith’s leaders have no qualms about deceiving those who have not yet been brought into the fold, and indeed, service without question determines whether one is likely ever to be so inducted. In this regard, quests serve double duty as tests of faith and loyalty. Those who return successful move one step closer to earning a valued place in the Covenant. Those who do not have proven their ineptitude or cowardice (or both) and are treated accordingly. Those who fail to return at all were clearly never worthy in the ﬁ rst place.

DUTIES OF THE CLERGY
Every priest of Vol shares the same duty as every follower: Seek out the Divinity Within. Even those who have already unlocked their own potential divinity, becoming immortal in the process, are expected to continue research in the mysteries of life, death, and beyond (furthering the cause of the lich-queen Vol in the process). A ll priests of Vol must obey reasonable orders from their superiors in the faith. For most, this means executing the local temple head’s commands without question. For temple heads and others in the know, it means following the orders of the Crimson Covenant to the letter. The clergy of the Blood of Vol conduct ceremonies and lead important rituals, just as priests of other faiths do. In all but the most savage of cults, priests of Vol can be found fulﬁ lling mundane roles in the lives of their fellow Seekers, offering counsel to the faithful, and even taking confessions. While it is far from common, a priest might even host and witness the union of two Seekers in the congregation, although the ceremony generally needs to be repeated before a civil representative to be legally binding (especially in Thrane). There is no single, mandated holy symbol associated with the faith. While the Blood of Vol has a symbol, which sees a great deal of usage as a holy symbol, it is not the holy symbol of every priest. Each is allowed (and indeed, expected) to find a symbol that resonates with him, and to keep it sacred. This unorthodox practice not only ref lects the faith’s focus on the needs of the individual, but also keeps its activities private. Along the same lines, priests of Vol are not expected to don any particular attire outside their temples. When conducting services, they wear garb of predominantly black and red. Shaved heads are common, especially in some cults, but are not mandated. Clerics of the Blood of Vol pursue and master spells of the necromancy school, especially those dealing with death or the animation of the dead. A strong grasp of how divine magic interacts with death and the soul is fundamental to understanding the Divinity Within. Those who have the power to raise the dead, for example, are seen as spiritually advanced, thus gaining greater status and respect. Any Vol cleric capable of true resurrection is deemed particularly blessed.

Rites and Rituals OF THE BLOOD OF VOL The Blood of Vol does not conduct rituals in the name
of a speciﬁ c deity, as many other faiths do, nor does it celebrate or revere the natural world. Yet ritual is no less important to Seekers than it is to members of other faiths. The difference lies in purpose. Seeker rites are not intended to garner the favor of a deity but must serve a particular purpose, and that purpose must be not only worthwhile, but vital.

PRAYERS
Followers of the Blood of Vol make little use of conventional prayer, since no speciﬁ c deity exists to entreat. Seekers of certain variant sects, especially those whose worship involves one or more named deities, often pray to those deities, but usually only during rites of greater import. Most Seekers only pray to themselves, often to steel their souls for an upcoming challenge or event. Such “prayers” consist of a quiet or even soundless recitation, the most common being “As the blood is the power, and the blood ﬂows through me, the power is mine.”

MINOR RITES
The Blood of Vol as a whole maintains no minor rites, as any faith-wide practice is considered a major rite, by deﬁ nition. All localized practices and rituals are therefore considered minor rites, and these vary from cult to cult. Most cults prefer to leave many minor rites to the individual, as the pursuit of the understanding of the self is of paramount importance in the faith, and therefore

FALLEN PRIESTS
The procedure for removing a priest of the Blood of Vol is disturbingly uncomplicated. As a rule, something grievous enough to warrant defrocking is enough to

78

they keep few (if any) such rites as a group. Other cults, however, choose to focus on the communal identity of the faith, and thus encourage all local Seekers to be in attendance. These situations are more accurately seen as examples of how the faith uses ritual to build the bonds between members, rather than any indicator of the importance of the ritual itself. In these circumstances, minor rites can include things such as the celebration of a fellow Seeker’s enlightenment (often represented in game terms by advances in class level), the induction of a new member into the cult, or, perhaps most commonly, the communal meditation circles held regularly in most Vol cults.

MAJOR RITES
The Blood of Vol as a faith does not mark life events as others do (although individual worshipers might). By its very nature, it has little interest in what passes for daily life among the civilized peoples of Khorvaire. Weddings, for example, are of no significance to most Seekers. However, the faith is concerned with matters of life, death, and beyond, so two events of daily life hold as much import for Seekers as they do for others: births and deaths. Unlike other faiths, the Blood of Vol ritually marks the passage of life-giving or life-ending events even if they occur outside the ranks of the faithful. The faith is not indifferent to the births and deaths of Seekers (these, too, are marked with ritual), but it also pays attention to the lives of important figures regardless of religion. This unusual habit puts Seekers in the position of ritually venerating the birth or death of complete strangers. On rare occasions, a cult leader calls the local Seekers together to mark a birth or death of an unknown or otherwise unremarkable individual. Even so, no loyal Seeker questions the decision. This rite happens most often with deaths but can also occur at births from time to time. The order to conduct the rite almost always comes straight from the Crimson Covenant, and even local leaders are often mystified as to the significance of the individual so honored. Most never realize their leaders are acting on orders from above, of course. Beyond this veneration of the twin passages into life and death, the Blood of Vol has two “high holidays” that

involve substantial ceremony. The ﬁ rst, the Sacrament of Blood, is held at irregular intervals throughout the course of the year, and is the cornerstone ritual of the faith entire. The second is held during Crya, the thirteenth and “lost” month of the year. The Sacrament of Blood: This is the most sacred practice in the Blood of Vol. During the Sacrament, all the local Seekers gather in a specially prepared chamber, far from the eyes of prying outsiders. The cult leader begins with a brief chant in Draconic, welcoming the assembly as both individuals and parts of a collective soul. After the chant, the leader moves in turn to each participant, who ritually cuts himself with a special dagger known as a bloodfang. He then allows the Seeker seated next to him to hold his hand while it drips blood into the ritemaster’s ruby chalice. The ritual continues in this manner until every Seeker in attendance has given of his own blood. Unknown to many who partake in the ritual, the blood so collected is stored in barrels of preserving pine and shipped across Khorvaire for use in a wide variety of necromantic practices. Revelations Day (Crya 13th): As the year grows colder and ﬁ nally dies, each Seeker examines whatever spiritual progress he has (or has not) made in the preceding year. Revelations Day, also known as Ascension Day, offers every member of the faith the chance to take back a portion of what he has given throughout the year, and to reﬂect on the insights so gained. During the Revelations Day ritual, the ritemaster convenes the assembled Seekers for a Sacrament of Blood. This time, though, the ritemaster conducts a magical ceremony over the ﬁ lled chalice that simultaneously cleanses the blood of impurities while concentrating the life energies inherent within the precious liquid. (Secretly, it is often mystically altered in other ways, depending on the ritemaster’s orders.) When this ceremony is complete, the ritemaster passes the chalice around once more, with each Seeker drinking from it in turn, taking back no more than he had put in. This ingestion always results in a mind-altering episode whose duration and intensity varies with the individual, and to a lesser extent, the amount consumed. These “blood trips” offer faithful souls the chance to visualize the truths that lie within not only their own blood, but within that of their fellow Seekers.

THE BLOOD OF VOL

TRAFFICKING IN BLOOD
The precious ﬂuid so carefully collected at the Sacraments of Blood would go to waste, had not the church devised a means of preserving and transporting it for later use. The priests and artiﬁcers of the Crimson Covenant created the barrel of preserving pine, a cheap but effective tool (see below). does not, however, purify any liquids that are already contaminated when placed within. The Blood of Vol sells these items (always through commercial proxies) to various private businesses; they are popular among innkeepers, who use them to preserve various exotic beverages. Aura/Caster Level: Faint transmutation. CL 1st. Construction: Craft Wondrous Item, purif y food and drink. Weight: 30 lb. Price: 500 gp.

THE CALENDAR
The Blood of Vol has been around since long before the formation of Galifar, and thus does not use the standard calendar to mark either religious observances or the passage of time. The faith follows the oldest active calendar on Eberron, called the Qabalrin Wheel. Named after the elf civilization that developed it on Xen’drik millennia ago, it was the only calendar of record for much of Eberron’s early history. Like its modern counterpart, the Qabalrin Wheel is divided into months that correspond to the moons of Eberron, but unlike the Galifar calendar, it still recognizes the thirteenth moon (believed lost to the cosmos when the giants sealed off the plane of Xoriat so many centuries ago). The Wheel has thirteen months rather than the standard twelve, with the last— Crya, associated with the lost Mark of Death—coming after Vult and before Zarantyr on the Galifar calendar. This renders the Qabalrin Wheel year one month longer than the Galifar year. The Blood of Vol liturgical calendar reckons time from the year when the House of Vol was betrayed, forcing its last scion into an eternity of undeath. To Seekers in the know, 998 YK corresponds to 2398 FH (the 2398th year since the Fall of the House). Many Seekers do not use this convention, of course, and even those who do still use the Galifar calendar for dealings outside the faith.

The Blood of Vol IN EVERYDAY LIFE Unlike the Sovereign Host or Church of the Silver
Flame, the Blood of Vol has neither a region where the faith is dominant (at least, not outwardly) nor a nation to call its own. Worship is strong all over Khorvaire, particularly in Karrnath and Droaam, but even where practice of the religion occurs openly, no dominance can be claimed.

echelons, the Blood of Vol is a force for political and social change that uses its congregation as a worldwide masquerade for its true agenda. The Blood of Vol is involved to some extent in every major government on Khorvaire. The faith is best known for its connections to Karrnath, where it is responsible for, among other things, turning the tide of the Last War and begetting the recently outlawed Order of the Emerald Claw. With the reemergence of Kaius I (now a vampire, thanks to Vol herself) in the guise of Kaius III, the faith has met with setbacks. Still, it is stronger and more inﬂuential in Karrnath than in most other areas. And if the recently converted Shirin d’Deneith succeeds in his bid to take over House Deneith, the tide could turn in favor of the Blood of Vol once more. The faith is almost as active in the neighboring state of Aundair, though its presence is not nearly as open or accepted. The capital at Fairhaven is the headquarters of the Cult of Life, the single largest order within the Blood of Vol, which serves as the Aundairian equivalent of the Order of the Emerald Claw (though without the public persona). Vol is much more careful about her operations in Aundair, for the region is important to her future plans. Her operatives have thus far managed to keep a low profile, despite having made substantial inroads in the Aundairian political system. Seekers are inf luential in both Breland and the Lhazaar Principalities, each of which houses one of the most important temples of Vol worldwide (the Widening Gyre in Xandrar, Breland, and Illmarrow Castle in the far north). Vol’s efforts are much more hands-off in the Principalities, due to the region’s political system and her desire to def lect attention, but in Breland, the Crimson Covenant is waging an all-out campaign to wrest power and inf luence from the locals. Some Seekers believe Breland will be the site of the faith’s greatest struggle.

THE BLOOD OF VOL

THE PEOPLE OF THE BLOOD OF VOL
Members of the monstrous races (particularly goblinoids, gnolls, and minotaurs) are often born into the faith, while other humanoids (especially humans and half-orcs) typically come to it later in life. In all but the most savage Seeker communities, forcible conversion is seen as senseless, and worse yet, a waste of time and resources. People too ignorant to see the truth should be left to their own devices (until they are needed). Even when Seekers capture someone outside the faith, they almost never give the nonbeliever the “convert or die” ultimatum. Examples of captured souls asking to join the faith do exist, but Seekers demand that individuals come to them. The growth of the spirit is always a personal matter, left entirely to the individual (though half-hearted souls might become community sacriﬁces in some areas).

THE BLOOD OF VOL AND OTHER FAITHS
Like the Church of the Silver Flame, the Blood of Vol believes that all other faiths are wrong. The typical Seeker believes in no divinity beyond that which runs through his own veins, and vehemently decries mindless worship until (and often beyond) his last breath. The Blood of Vol holds most other religions in contempt: No sane soul would choose to give up self-determination, the greatest gift of existence. Yet every other major religion on Eberron places the fates of its members in the hands of outside forces, whether gods, angels, demons, or nature itself. Perhaps the only tenet that Seekers share with members of other faiths is that a soul’s actions in life determine its final reward. Still, where others believe that actions are tallied and judged by those they worship, cultists of Vol hold that an individual’s actions are the only way for the soul to escape Dolurrh, for their own sake.

THE BLOOD OF VOL AND GOVERNMENT
Although many Seekers are unaware of it, their faith is one of the most politically active on Eberron. In its upper

Speciﬁc Attitudes
Individual members of the cult of Vol have differing attitudes on other religions, often based solely on their

80

The Blood of Vol provided two primary sources of aid. Kaius had heard of the ritual and knew it was harmless to participants. and Cyre as well. along with a means for collecting ritually shed blood neatly and without undue waste. style. They are built of stone. Were it not for Vol’s aid. to build shrines
THE BLOOD OF VOL IN THE LAST WAR
Many individual Seekers tried to make the most of the “opportunity” that was the Last War. Others are simple. and a temple usually maintains at least one f lame for each member of the local cult. and used the ritual to turn Kaius into her own personal thrall as a vampire. but at least they are more honest about it (followers of the Keeper in particular). that ﬂ ame is treated with chemicals that make it burn a different color—most often black.
THE BLOOD OF VOL
Temples and Shrines OF THE BLOOD OF VOL The Blood of Vol is ﬂexible about what structures can
serve as shrines. Second. he has worked ceaselessly to remove Vol’s inf luence from his land. causing him to murder his own wife. and the religion mandates no adherence to any particular size. They symbolize the sacred ﬁ re ﬂowing through all sentient life. Seekers keep their faith in their own ways. but the “party line” is roughly as follows. Karrnath would have fallen during the Last War. It is the nature within us all—blood—that deserves the greatest reverence. burning bright and red. it is elevated and placed to one side. but Aundair. many others fell alongside those who fought in the war. also provided by the Blood of Vol. vaulted chambers. pledged full support to Kaius and to Karrnath in exchange for a few “small considerations. were it not so pervasive. however. and other sources of fire are common. However. incorporating multiple wings and vast. it is located against the far wall of the altar room. When a cultist unlocks the secret to divinity—by no longer aging or by becoming undead—that f lame is extinguished. Priests of the Blood of Vol seek out manifest zones of Mabar. in others. Breland. Candles. The Dark Six: Vassals of the Six suffer from the same disease of the soul that affects those of the Host. The best lesson one can learn from the socalled Puriﬁed is how destructive faith can be when it is left to another to dictate. Other Faiths: Simpletons. was perfect. were tied up in the lich-queen’s efforts to secure Karrnath’s power and wealth. since proper temples serve the needs of larger groups. Some are elaborate. . In truth. These soulﬂames are kept alight. the light is extinguished and the source of the ﬂ ame destroyed. and Kaius’s diplomatic relations with what few allies remained had never been worse. A few were successful. We both venerate nature. Once again. where spilled blood can pool in a speciﬁed collection place. the only requisite detail is an altar (preferably in its own room). first and foremost by outlawing of the Order of the Emerald Claw.” The timing. but some temples use silver when a Seeker is murdered by a Silver Flame zealot—for three full days and nights. Druid Sects: Some claim that these nature-worshipers are our greatest enemies. If a Seeker dies before making sufﬁcient spiritual progress. and a few are converted natural caverns. True temples are almost as varied as shrines but share more features. Cyre and Thrane were on the move. The Sovereign Host: A faith that could almost be considered quaint. so long as it is prepared with the proper care and reverence. so he agreed. Even the altar itself need not have any speciﬁ c shape or design. which mark Karrnath to this day. she demanded that her cult be
81
. They created undead to bolster and replace Karrnath’s living troops. Every temple of any means also maintains a system to collect and preserve blood in the altar room. Most shrines are private affairs and usually small. But to offer one’s soul to such beings—to lay all hope for divinity at another’s feet—is beyond pathetic. The Silver Flame: Empty-headed zealots of the worst order. individuality is respected. in the case of the largest and wealthiest temples. If nothing else. After this time. Kaius refused to bow. in still others. The bulk of the Crimson Covenant’s resources in the Last War. each eager to claim Karrnath for its own. we are more alike than different. Vol deceived him. or construction of a shrine. They look to the natural world beyond us. and in that are misdirected. Vol directed elders of her priesthood to approach King Kaius I with an offer.individual experiences with said faiths. This can be a permanent magical effect. First. Combined with the elite corps known as the Order of the Emerald Claw. on the ﬂoor in the dead center of the room. It must contain an altar of some kind. or simply a pattern of grooves in the ﬂoor of the chamber. As with smaller shrines.
allowed to establish temples and bases in his kingdom. and to Dolurrh. The Blood of Vol. the type is immaterial. Ever since his return as Kaius III (posing as his own grandson). The only pure thing about these soulless sheep is the self-righteous condescension they harbor for us. Vol herself came before the king of Karrnath to claim her due. and Vol triggered his bloodlust in response. stemming the tide of Thrane’s advance. one-room cubes of severe look and design. . the plane of Endless Night. I can respect power and can understand why some might want to be in league with mighty beings. they make valuable if untrustworthy allies against the more zealous of the Silver Flame. In some temples. Any room can serve this purpose. inﬂuential in the region for some time. It is a terrible pity that so many are content to eke out miserable lives in the honor of “gods” who have clearly forsaken them. she required Kaius to undergo the Sacrament of Blood. however. Even the druids are worthy of more respect. Karrnath gained ground against not only Thrane. of course. natural or worked. I leave them to their misery . whenever the temple is in use. but the candle or brazier remains. Once the Last War had begun in earnest. using state-of-the-art engineering and magical techniques. braziers. Some used the chaos as cover for operations to ferret out relics or secrets whose existence or access had been forbidden during peacetime.

Randall’s Chamber. 8. 13. These include weapons and combat magic. in northern Lhazaar. on the northwestern outskirts of Breland. and shelves filled with the sort of books expected in a noble’s library. 12-foot high walls contain two tinkling fountains and tasteful marble statues. This grand hall features a mosaic ﬂoor of abstract patterns and a massive stone stairway dominating the far end. Ground Floor: This area includes the more frequented sections of the house. Closets. as well as by natural rock). Two ordinary-looking closets hold linens and toiletry items. Being a vampire. Bookshelves contain rare volumes and delicate art objects. Prisoner Cells. The largest and most famous of all Vol’s temples is the Crimson Monastery in Atur. In a pinch. According to rumor. A cunningly worked panel (Search DC 12) assures privacy. Guests of the safe house can store their valuables in this room. it presents a far more humble exterior. Unlike its counterpart in Flamekeep. 15. A permanent silence spell ensures no untoward disturbances. Such locals are often found in the grandest cities. but he prefers his meals fresh. His cofﬁ n is piled with velvet cushions and occupies the center of the room. Randall (male vampire human rogue 7) has his personal quarters here. Shrine to Vol. Randall’s personal treasure is stored in this room. This room has shackles on the ﬂoor that hold human commoners (usually vagrants or would-be burglars) until needed. 1. Baszilio was in life a cousin to Shirin d’Deneith. Guests of the safe house relax here. Users of the safe house must prepare their own food. 2. Pantry. W hen the plane is coterminous with Eberron. Numerous doors open into the main living areas. 11. an abactor of the Covenant named Malevanor (LE male mummy cleric 9). Foyer. although it contains no staff. Living Room. the home of Vol herself. The superior masonry. The first is Illmarrow Castle. Between them is a hidden room (Search DC 18) for storing barrels of preserving pine until the blood can be shipped out. and they need safe places to practice their arts.and temples. 6. A marble altar is surmounted with the emblem of the Blood of Vol. A walk-in closet has space to hold coats for dozens of guests or occupants. Courtyard. Khorvaire boasts two other notable temples. 14. uses his temple’s innocuous reputation to hide in plain sight amid the turbulent political climate of postwar Karrnath. the monastery is fortresslike in design and defensibility.
4. and an elegant writing desk of exotic Xen’drik woods occupies one corner. who serves as the priest for ceremonies to Vol. Randall requires a reliable supply of blood. Should trouble arise. while a side passage ends in a hidden vault (area 9). Even so. The local high priest. a subterranean complex hidden beneath the streets of Xandrar. who have no idea what lies behind the other doors. Lord Commander of the Blademarks. A rich carpet covers the ﬂoor. Randall occasionally hosts a formal dinner in here. Unknown to even most Seekers. From this underground temple (which is concealed by magic. The door has a masterwork lock. he is a vampire. They are completely windowless but opulently furnished. but also a corridor of communication and trade with Covenant agents in Karrnath. open to the sky. In fact. Lower Bedroom. but none can say what such an ambitious rite is to accomplish. This safe house in Karrlakton. A hidden panel beside the altar (Search DC 18) affords an escape route should the house be attacked. and for just three nights. The second is the Widening Gyre. belongs to Randall Aleazar d’Deneith. Kitchen. 10. he goes heavily cloaked. the City of Night. Marble stepping stones extend to the house’s double doors while a balcony overlooks the area. the Crimson Covenant aggressively searches for such zones. and a friend to the Cult of Life. He is an art collector and keeps his most precious acquisitions locked up. 12. His guests are usually fellow cultists. This small shrine serves for prayers and Sacraments of Blood. a member of the Crimson Covenant. Behind the main staircase is the pantry. Rumor tells of a massive ritual to be conducted during the three nights when next Mabar is coterminous. Closet. Upper Floor: These rooms hide the mansion’s deepest secrets. This guest chamber is currently occupied by Ganzar Ulbann (male dwarf rogue 4/cleric 3). the current baron of the house. he can avail himself of a barrel of preserving pine. Upper Bedroom. A couple of cultists (human rogue 5/thief of life 2) rest here en route to an assignment for the Crimson Covenant. and contains a basin for blood collected during rituals. they attempt to escape through the large windows (whose heavy curtains are always drawn) rather than start a ﬁ ght. 7. A bloodfang ritual dagger hangs above the basin. It contains comfortable stuffed furniture. Like the Cathedral of the Silver Flame. a minor noble who has cultivated a public image of reﬁ nement and intense privacy. This room also has a hidden emergency escape route (Search DC 18). On the desk is a crystal ball with telepathy for communicating with the Crimson Covenant. and has built numerous new temples since the end of the Last War. To keep up appearances. and has been aiding the ambitious dragonmark heir in his plan to wrest control of House Deneith away from Breven d’Deneith. in Karrnath. 9. This is a large and functional kitchen. Vault. Sometimes he has a real gathering of other nobility. 5. but this happens only once every five years. 3. this area is rarely used.
82
. with an indoor privy adjacent. Gallery. Dining Hall. it enhances the power of magic sacred to the faith. and an alarm spell alerts the vampire to intruders.
THE BLOOD OF VOL
CULT OF LIFE SAFE HOUSE
Those who take on the thief of life prestige class operate in the greatest secrecy. a Covenant abactor named Baszilio (LE male vampire [human] rogue 2/necromancer 5/cleric 3) runs not only local affairs. The house proper is reached through a walled courtyard. Malevanor rarely leaves his inner chambers and when he does. Karrnath.

RL
.

Variant Sects of many differing oriThe Blood of Vol draws Seekers
gins and behaviors. Not all are equally committed to (or indeed, aware of) the Crimson Covenant or Vol herself. The spread of her philosophy has grown far beyond Vol’s ability to oversee directly, and she watches with interest as it grows and changes with each new Seeker who comes to the faith. The Cult of Life: Despite its benevolent name, this subsect of the Blood of Vol is filled with some of the most dangerous Seekers in the world. Its members are known as “thieves of life,” and for good reason: The entire purpose of the cult is the pursuit of immortality, paid for with other living souls. Those at the highest levels of the cult are fully aware of their organization’s connection to Vol and often take orders directly from the Crimson Covenant. Neophyte members are kept ignorant of these truths until they have earned their place. The Hornblade Clan: This confederation of orcs and goblinoids has grown from a small tribe into the single largest community of Seekers on Khorvaire in the time since the end of the Last War. Before the war, the Hornblades were a large orc tribe in western Khorvaire, but they were decimated by inﬁ ghting with druid cousins who felt they had lost their spiritual way. The clan’s purpose was renewed by the return of a half-breed exile by the name of Janilya. After besting the former chieftain in mortal combat, she united the clan under the banner of Vol and made clear her vision for the future: The Hornblades would allow Seekers of other races to join the tribe, if their belief was strong enough. Since then, the clan’s ranks have swelled with new arrivals (mostly goblins and other orcs) who come to hear the word of their new prophet, to be a part of her vision of unity, and in the case of those found unworthy, to become ritual sacriﬁ ces for the good of the community. The Keepers of Blood: Few cults have caused so large a rift in their parent faiths as have the Keepers. Some Seekers welcome them, while others view them as heretics of the worst order. The Keepers of Blood revere both the principles of Vol and the Dark Six god known as the Keeper. Most cultists do not actually believe in the Keeper as an entity but revere his alleged portfolio. Only by recognizing and revering both primordial aspects can they be assured of divinity or life everlasting. In many ways, they are the most conservative sect of the Blood of Vol. Order of the Emerald Claw: Not so much a sect as a paramilitary branch of the faith, the Order of the Emerald Claw does the will of Vol herself. Agents of the Order operate not only in their home state of Karrnath but all across Khorvaire, where they carry out the orders of the Crimson Covenant. Some of the rank and ﬁ le in the Order are unaware of their organization’s ties to the lich-queen, truly believing themselves to be the ostracized Karrnathi loyalists they portray to the outside world. Those in charge of cells or operations are faithful Seekers, doing work they believe is essential to furthering the Blood of Vol, and they would gladly die before spilling their secrets.

PRESTIGE CLASSES
The Seekers of Vol are a strange lot in the eyes of most godfearing citizens of Khorvaire. Presented here is a Blood of Vol prestige class that, if commonly known, would add the term sinister to that notoriety. The entropomancer (appearing in Complete Divine) is another prestige class appropriate to this faith.

THE BLOOD OF VOL

Thiefand for meLifelife everlasting, I must know the blood of “Blood is life, to know
that ﬂows within your veins.” —Janilya Hornblade the Fearless, disciple of Vol Every Seeker is fascinated by the twin mysteries of death and divinity. Not every believer seeks in the same ways, however. Some engage in exhaustive academic research, looking to uncover secrets hidden in long-forgotten lore. Others conduct experiments on both the living and the dead, hoping to discover a means to unite the two. Then there are those who seek to rip the secrets of life and death from the very souls of the living. These few Seekers are known as thieves of life. Like other Seekers, they long to understand the interplay between blood, death, and divinity; unlike their compatriots, they seek to harness personal power from that understanding, to startling and often gruesome effect. When the prize is immortality, there is precious little a thief of life will not do to grasp it.

BECOMING A THIEF OF LIFE
Almost all thieves of life begin as common rogues with an uncommon thirst for knowledge and experience, often leading them to multiclass. Some of the most accomplished thieves of life are rogue/clerics, although more martial-minded thieves of life might be rogue/barbarians or rogue/rangers. Nearly every ability score is useful to a thief of life: Strength, Dexterity, and Constitution are vital to her martial success; Dexterity and Intelligence to her skills; Wisdom and Charisma both inﬂuence a thief’s standing within her cult, as well as a number of her skills and abilities. ENTRY REQUIREMENTS
Skills: Heal 4 ranks, Knowledge (arcana) 4 ranks, Knowledge (religion) 2 ranks. Special: Any nongood alignment, humanoid or monstrous humanoid, must be a member of the Blood of Vol, sneak attack +2d6.

CLASS FEATURES
As you advance in the thief of life class, you combine some familiar rogue talents with a host of strange new abilities. Many of your abilities apply only to living creatures, which limits your capabilities against constructs and undead, though you are resistant to many special attacks favored by undead. Lifesense (Ex): You ﬁ rst learn how to recognize the ebb and ﬂow of life energy. You can sense the location of living creatures within 5 feet (as if you had blindsense), and can also determine the condition of creatures near death within this range (as if you were using the deathwatch spell).

At each odd-numbered level, the range of this ability expands by 5 feet. Sneak Attack (Ex): Beginning at 2nd level, you deal extra damage when you are ﬂ anking an opponent or at any time when the target would be denied its Dexterity bonus. This extra damage applies to ranged attacks only if the target is within 30 feet. See the rogue class feature, PH 50). The amount of extra damage dealt is 1d6 at 2nd level, and it increases by 1d6 for every four thief of life levels thereafter (at 6th and 10th). Borrow Vigor (Su): Once you reach 4th level, you can keep a portion of the life-force of fallen foes for yourself. Anytime you reduce a living creature to –1 or fewer hp with a sneak attack, you gain temporary hit points equal to the creature’s HD. These hit points last for a maximum of 1 hour, and multiple quantities of temporary hit points gained from this ability do not stack. If you have an essentia pool, you also gain 1 temporary essentia point, which you can immediately invest in any essentia receptacle (even incarnum feats). This essentia lasts for 1 hour; multiple uses of this ability do not stack. (See Magic of Incarnum for rules on using essentia.) Immunity to Fear (Ex): By 5th level, your repeated exposure to death itself renders you incapable of feeling the emotion that so terrifies lesser mortals. You gain immunity to fear effects. Immunity to Energy Drain (Ex): At 7th level, you gain immunity to energy drain effects. Steal Vitality (Su): Starting at 8th level, you can steal the life energy of a dying creature to use as your own. Whenever you reduce a living creature to –10 or fewer hit points with a sneak attack, you draw all remaining vitality from its body as the creature’s soul departs. The body

shrivels swiftly to a husk, every drop of blood within drying up in an instant. You gain immunity to fatigue, exhaustion, and sleep effects for a nu mber of hours equal to the creature’s HD. Multiple uses of this ability do not stack (use only the longer duration). Immunity to Death Effects (Ex): At 9th level, you gain immunity to death effects. Steal Immortality (Su): At 10th level, you can take advantage of a dying creature to (brieﬂ y) cheat death itself. This is the pinnacle of achievement for a disciple of Vol. Whenever you reduce a living creature to –10 or fewer hit points with a sneak attack, in addition to stealing its life energy (see Steal Vitality, above) you devour a small portion of its soul. The slain creature’s HD must equal or exceed your own for this power to take effect. This has no further ill effect on the slain creature, but you become effectively immortal for the next year: Your body does not age (delaying the onset of ability score penalties due to age, but not mental ability score improvements), and you need not eat or sleep (though rest might still be required to regain spells and similar abilities). If you have an essentia pool, you also gain temporary essentia points equal to one-half the slain creature’s HD, which you can immediately invest in any essentia receptacle (even incarnum feats). This essentia lasts for 1 hour; multiple uses of this ability do not stack. (See Magic of Incarnum for rules on using essentia.) Unlike with the steal vitality feature, any creature slain by this attack cannot be brought back to life except by means of a miracle, true resurrection, wish, or similar magic. Furthermore, you become instantly aware of any creature slain by you in this way returning to life (though you don’t necessarily know where the resurrection occurs).

85

PLAYING A THIEF OF LIFE
THE BLOOD OF VOL
You might or might not be devoted to (or even aware of) the lich-queen Vol, but you are undoubtedly committed to stealing the secret of life everlasting for yourself. You have trained and studied for this opportunity, and you let nothing stand in your way. You might have goals outside this, and even beyond those of the Blood of Vol, but enlightened self-interest is the order of the day for a thief of life. Other people fit into one of two broad categories: fellows driven to seek immortality or pawns to further your own pursuit of it.

5/monk 3/thief of life 10), formerly of House Medani. Thieves of life in Fairhaven who follow d’Medani’s edicts to the letter benefit from his considerable power and inf luence.

THIEVES OF LIFE IN THE WORLD
“These thieves are but rumor, to the best of my knowledge. They had better be. . . .” —Bedesto the Gauntlet, dwarf paladin of Dol Dorn Some of Vol’s greatest servitors are thieves of life. Many have insinuated themselves into positions of power and authority across Khorvaire, either at her direct request or by way of their superiors in the Cult of Life or the Order of the Emerald Claw. Above all, thieves of life are careful to avoid implicating themselves in their superiors’ activities—they would sooner take the fall for something unrelated than relinquish the secret of their fellowship. As a result, most leave false clues implicating other ﬁ gures or groups.

Combat
You are a dangerous foe in combat, especially with surprise on your side. Even at low levels, you have a potent sneak attack, and since many thief of life class features play off the sneak attack, it is your most effective combat tool. Your lifesense ability allows you to fight more effectively in the dark, so maneuvering melees into such situations can play to your strengths. Regardless of the lighting conditions, getting yourself into f lanking position is a combat must. At higher levels, you become increasingly able to resist harmful effects wielded by your enemies, from fear and energy drain to sleep and even death effects. At the culmination of your path, you gain the ability to extend your life essentially indeﬁ nitely—as long as a supply of helpless prey exists.

Notables
Because their mandate is secret, few cult members achieve name recognition (at least not for being thieves of life). Within the Cult of Life, however, some ﬁ gures have reached near-legendary status and serve as inspirations to those still advancing. In addition to Torven d’Medani, perhaps the most renowned thief of life ever to exist, the infamous include Sle’en the Ageless, a changeling prodigy raised from birth within the cult; Tzora the Black, an elf assassin famed for her betrayal of and subsequent ﬂight from Aerenal; and the half-orc chieftain Janilya Hornblade, an outcast who returned to her clan not only as conqueror, but as the prophet who would eventually convert the entire clan to the Blood of Vol.

Advancement
The thief of life is a demanding career path. It requires knowledge and skills outside the ordinary for the common rogue, and some hopefuls lack the patience to realize their dreams. Thankfully, you do not seek alone. The largest collection of thieves of life on Eberron forms a cabal known as the Cult of Life, a subsect of the Blood of Vol. The euphemistic name deﬂects fear and suspicion from the cult’s morally questionable activities. In the darkened halls of cult gatherings, master thieves of life train, educate, and test new Seekers. You can pursue whatever avenues of study work best for you, but the Cult of Life values breadth of experience. A neophyte thief of life with something new or different to offer receives more favor from cult superiors than less interesting peers. Once you are able to arrest your own aging process, you become a mentor to neophyte thieves and take your place among the elite of the Cult of Life. Few below this exalted rank are inducted into the true nature of the Blood of Vol. When your path culminates in the transformation to undead, you enter the true inner circle of the Cult of Life, answering to none but Vol herself.

Organization
Most thieves of life are not aware of the true extent and goals of their organization. At the lowest level are those who ﬁ nd their own way onto this path. Such individuals typically serve neither goals nor interests beyond their own, and are typically neutral evil in alignment. Those thieves who are materially involved with active cults of Vol can be of any alignment (though lawful evil is common where the cult operates openly). They might or might not be aware of the religion’s overarching connections, depending on their value to and involvement with the Crimson Covenant. The most powerful thieves of life knowingly serve Vol, the Covenant, and their interests. This includes almost everyone of 7th level or higher who is a member of the Cult of Life. Once a thief reaches this level of ability, she is bestowed the added title “dauntless” and is typically inducted into some truths of the Cult’s activities by her local superior. On reaching 10th level of the class, she achieves the exalted rank of “ageless.” For example, the head of cult affairs in Fairhaven is known as Torven the Ageless.

Resources
As an active member of the Cult of Life, you can expect to receive aid from your colleagues—on occasion. As with a proper thieves’ guild, individual members are only as valuable as the risk they pose to the group, and should you get yourself into more trouble than you are worth, the cult has no qualms about cutting you loose. The largest concentration of cult activity is in the Aundairian capital of Fairhaven. This outfit is led by one of the Cult of Life’s founding members, a man by the name of Torven d’Medani (LE male human rogue

NPC Reactions
Many folk are familiar with the Blood of Vol, but few know of the thieves of life. Speciﬁc reactions depend on the individual cultist, many of whom specialize in dissembling or otherwise putting strangers at ease. An NPC who is aware of the cultist’s ties to the Blood of Vol reacts

86

according to the prevailing attitude toward the sect. Worshipers of the Silver Flame, for example, would consider them part of a misguided and illegal religion, whether or not they have any speciﬁc knowledge about that individual cultist. Those who glimpse the thief of life’s class abilities in action are likely to react with extreme fear, distrust, or both.

THIEF OF LIFE LORE
Characters with ranks in Knowledge (religion) or bardic knowledge can research thieves of life to learn more about them. W hen a character makes a successful skill check or bardic knowledge check, read or paraphrase the following, including the information from lower DCs. DC 10: A particular type of roguish operative combines special powers with a focus on stealth. The name thief of life is whispered in the dark. DC 15: Forming a subcult of the Blood of Vol, thieves of life are both feared and renowned for their ability to bolster their own health by stealing life energy from their victims. DC 20: The most powerful thieves of life can enter a state of quasi-immortality by consuming the souls of those they kill.

nature. If evil beings ﬁnd a way sidestep that eventuality— often by murdering and sacriﬁcing sentient beings—heroic characters must step in to oppose them. EL 10: Janilya was unpopular among the Hornblade Clan from an early age due to her mixed blood. Furthermore, she refused to condemn her human mother, who left her in the Hornblades’ care rather than risk the shame of raising her in a conservative human community. Janilya was eventually ostracized from the clan for her outspoken views, particularly her contempt for the gods. Her desire for self-determination soon landed her in a cult of Vol, which inducted her into its ways. After amassing substantial money and power, she returned to her former clan, murdered the chieftain before the assembled elders, and took control.

THE BLOOD OF VOL

JANILYA THE FEARLESS (RAGING)

CR 10

THIEVES OF LIFE IN THE GAME
Most of the time, player characters will never know they have encountered a thief of life. Such characters are in the business of charade—so adept at masquerading as ordinary rogues that they are usually mistaken for them. Should a PC suffer the effects of a thief’s steal vitality ability, however, or in the event that the PCs go up against a thief of sufﬁciently advanced level, the differences soon become apparent. Even so, all but the most learned of characters will still be at a loss to articulate what it is they have experienced. Playing a thief of life is a roleplaying challenge. They are not necessarily evil, but they are bent on the pursuit of immortality, and their methods clearly bring them into conﬂ ict with certain character classes. Their combat effectiveness is undeniable, though, and the class offers many of the same attractions as does the rogue, with added beneﬁts at the highest levels. Among parties of neutral or at least pragmatic characters, they make interesting PCs. The challenge lies in maintaining moral neutrality while progressing in the class.

Adaptation
The overall gestalt of the thief of life clearly links the class to the Blood of Vol in the Eberron setting, but it could be found in any campaign where rogues or the gods of death are inf luential. Adapting the class to other settings requires little more than changing some speciﬁ c entry requirements.

Sample Encounter
One thief of life makes a terriﬁc villain; a group of them is quite a challenge. Death is a fundamental principle of

87

Its servants wear those that suit them best.
E
KA
.berron is one world that wears many masks.

Some sects do have more developed ideas about the afterlife. the Eldeen Reaches immediately come to mind. These individual features are described in each entry. Druids exist all across Khorvaire. Agents of these outsider sects are drawn to manifest zones on Eberron. When the ritual is completed. If anything interrupts the concentration of any participant. A druid cannot be compelled (magically or otherwise) to perform a druidic puriﬁ cation ritual against her will. If he succeeds. they aim
89
. Tacit in most sects is the concept of reincarnation. Indeed. along with the ability to perform puriﬁcation rituals. each participant who meets the listed prerequisite must attempt a DC 15 Concentration check (taking 10 is not possible). They believe nonhostile faiths are artiﬁ cial constructs irrelevant unless a convert wishes to abandon them and follow a more natural path. conversely. he gains the listed benefit of the ritual. although the ritual itself can only be performed by a druid of at least 5th level who belongs to the appropriate sect. he gains no beneﬁt and can’t repeat the ritual for thirty days. or even try to create new manifest zones. defense against corruption are not conﬁ ned to the Reaches. ritual forms a much greater part of religious life for the sects’ followers. each adopts certain marks or objects that identify members to one another. mindless form. the various druid sects have ﬁ rm attitudes toward one another. and these too are presented in the appropriate sections. a belief that life is a ﬁnite quantity that reappears in the world in a new form after the old one ends.
Commonare simple and unadorned. Most druidic traditions place little emphasis on the fate of the soul. If he fails the check (or does not meet the prerequisite). to be reborn in scattered. The rhythms of sun and moon. Other druids. especially in Eberron. Differences are for conclave discussion. generally those of extraplanar origin. Certain druids do not distinguish between the Material Plane and any other.
Purificationthis chapter includes a sidebar Rituals Each druid sect detailed in
that describes its puriﬁcation ritual. Druid sects do not have holy symbols in the way that clerics understand them. Although their followers are grim and dangerous. the entire ritual is disrupted and no beneﬁts are bestowed. They each Ground Druidic doctrines
have one overriding goal or approach. Frivolous distinctions such as naming festivals and counting off days are not important to them. unless noted otherwise. But the druidic traditions of harmony with nature and. Druids honor the spirits of creatures killed for food so that they will not seek revenge in the next life. Each sect observes these moments in their own way.
to disperse souls that were responsible for crimes against nature. but druids refuse to perform them on anyone who does not share their beliefs. Other druids do follow a dark path. this wild land supports many druids of differing sects. Still. that honors ancient horrors or alien environments. the change of seasons—these are the natural accompaniment to life. except those that pose a direct threat.” to them all the planes are natural parts of the whole of existence.CHAPTER FIVE
DRUID SECTS
DRUID SECTS
W
hen one thinks of druids. seeking to change the very face of Eberron. incomprehensible to most. Any character can take part in a druidic puriﬁcation ritual. and the other continents have their share as well (though less is known about them). Druids do not keep a calendar in the way of more formal religions. A full-f ledged initiate of the sect gains a greater beneﬁt from the puriﬁcation rituals listed here. Druid sects in general do not interact with other types of religions. In addition to the wild defenders most people think of. though this extra beneﬁt ends immediately if the recipient is expelled from the druid sect. This beneﬁt lasts for a number of days equal to that participant’s level. such traditions are not usually evil. which can be stated in few words in each sect’s entry. not scripture parsing or proclamation from superiors. and any druid who performs one of these rituals on an undeserving character loses all druid spellcasting abilities. are dedicated to the primacy of their home planes over all others. until she undergoes atonement. These impressions are presented in each sect’s description. Nor do they use prayer in the way that more formal religions do. there also exist druid sects dedicated to the destructive aspects of nature. life itself is sacred. Druidic puriﬁcation rituals have no cost. where they try to strengthen the planar connection. Far from being “alien” and “outside. A druidic puriﬁcation ritual requires one uninterrupted hour of meditation by all those participating. They are by deﬁ nition concerned with the worldly. Any culture that is close to nature or to land with extensive undeveloped regions is likely to support druidic traditions.

They in turn confer with the leaders of various small circles and itinerant members throughout the realm. Each travels to an area far from his original home. who guarded the deepwoods long before humans ever came to Khorvaire. However. both to broaden experience and to reduce distractions from family and friends. This group protects the Reaches by destroying unnatural creatures (primarily aberrations and outsiders) and by teaching the inhabitants to respect nature as they harvest its bounty and cultivate the land. They are kindly intentioned and do their work out of a sincere desire to achieve perfect harmony with the world. in the belief that technological advancement and the wild can coexist. with the rest made up largely of half-elves and shifters. Great Druid Oalian heads the order spiritually and still bestows his immense learning on followers.
DRUID SECTS
Wardens of thethe Wardens learned Wood The largest druid sect in the world. Faena Graymorn (NG female half-elf druid 13) handles the day-to-day management of the sect. although during important festivals all the druids are expected to attend. There they undergo a special ceremony of mass initiation. while keeping a keen eye out for any who feel the call to nature’s service. usually between the major rites. At other times. and the Eldeen peoples actively engage their more religious neighbors.
THE EMBLEM OF THE WARDENS
The greatpine Oalian is the progenitor of all the Wardens. One or two members of each such circle travel to Greenheart for consultation with the elders. participate most actively in the sect’s activities. Thus the environment fosters the qualities most desired for those who wish to serve nature. deep in the Towering Wood. thousands of worshipers converge on Greenheart. They also spend time in meditation on the latest teachings of Oalian. but druidic gatherings take place right beside village markets and farmers’ ﬁelds. Circle representatives consult the elders several times a year. they disperse again to their communities to spread the word. but in his great antiquity he is largely sedentary. often rangers. and many wear a stylized pine tree somewhere on their garb out of respect to the Great Druid. Individual worshipers and circles are self-sufﬁcient and rarely deal with the higher administration of the sect.
90
. If a serious threat faces the Reaches.
Hierarchy
Each community has at least one druid to attend to its religious needs. along with a smattering of other races. During the cycle of spring observances. such as farmers and hunters. Larger towns are served by small circles of up to a half-dozen druids. They have no problem with tailored items and feel no compulsion to make their own goods. who patrol against incursions by hostile creatures and enemies of the natural order. After spending several days in Greenheart. The Wardens often wear green and brown since they spend so much time in the woodlands. After being initiated.
Religious Duties
Members of the sect regard their duty in different ways. these priests form loose circles numbering ten to twenty members. Those Reachers who live especially close to the land. Its spreading fronds represent welcome. six to twelve administrators sufﬁce. and cloth woven from both plant and animal fibers. and while he is in town. they do have a fixed base of operation at Greenheart. For special ceremonies. They report on the situation in their districts and request assistance if needed. pledge their assistance in times of danger.
The young hopefuls are taken to the town of Greenheart. Most are not active worshipers. She is assisted by a conclave of elder druids whose number varies according to the shifting population of the town: During high conclaves. and its humble status as forest undergrowth emphasizes humility and harmony. Many are commoners or experts. blue for summer. and the temples and other public places require extra personnel to handle the crowds. as relayed by the elders. skins. they adopt brightly colored robes attuned to the season: yellow for spring. toiling in the ﬁelds and forests alongside their neighbors and guiding them in honoring nature as they earn a living. He usually dreams in the deep grove but always stirs to welcome visitors. Others are lone hunters. a Warden ranger might bring the skins from a hunt to a leatherworker in a village of the Reaches.
SERVANTS OF THE WOOD
Roughly half of the Wardens are human. the spiritual and administrative center of the Wardens. pick up an embroidered cotton shirt and enjoy a well-cooked meal. most of the Wardens themselves are not druids.
their traditions from the awakened greatpine Oalian.Additional druidic puriﬁ cation rituals speciﬁ c to different traditions can be found on page 60 of Player’s Guide to Eberron. and white with silver thread for winter. They attend seasonal ceremonies. The hierarchy of the Wardens is fairly loose. Although the religion is druidic. Most new members of the Wardens come from these families. and make offerings of food. Wardens dress in comfortable garments using leather.
Becoming a Warden
The inﬂuence of the Wardens is so widespread throughout the Reaches that most inhabitants incorporate the sect’s principles unconsciously in their day-to-day lives. depending on where they live and their special talents. the youths scatter to various locales within the Reaches to begin their training. Orcs and half-orcs often bear a scar shaped like a tree. senior druids visit the villages to speak blessings over the land. ﬂ ame orange for autumn. representing a wide area. The bracken fern is another token of the Wardens’ role within the world.

though. and wild empathy checks.
THE WARDENS OF THE WOOD IN EVERYDAY LIFE
Inhabitants of the Eldeen Reaches live and work side by side with the Wardens. venison. some distance from the greatpine’s trunk so that its feeder roots can absorb the liquid. it is usually to follow a more narrow or extreme druidic tradition—particularly the Ashbound. such as clearing an entire district of aberrations. so it doesn’t damage the greatpine’s roots. ale. rather. so the concept of falling from its principles is difﬁcult for Wardens to grasp. The most important ritual of the year is the ceremony of thanks to Oalian. Eldeen druids share the same basic tenets.
Initiation
Initiation into the Wardens takes place in the Great Druid’s grove.
Oalian. for the next few days. the absence of the Wardens would cause concern. Only turning to actively evil worship. and squash in fall. most followers of the sect are not druids. Special: If you are an initiate of the Wardens of the Wood. ﬁ sh. Each initiate then receives a sprig of young bracken in token of her new status. This ritual can only be performed by a druid of the Wardens of the Wood sect.
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE WARDENS
In addition to the purification ritual of the woodland bond (Player’s Guide to Eberron 60) and the rites of passage common to any religion. As noted above. and early wines in spring. This takes place during the autumn feast. these days feature great feasts. and then all the celebrants carry the large barrel to Oalian’s grove.
Quests
Quests are not a requirement of most druid sects. so this is usually not sufﬁcient cause for a former Warden to lose access to her druid class abilities. nuts.
DRUID SECTS
Major Rites
Ceremonies observing each of the seasons are held on the solstices and the equinoxes. This qualifies as ceasing to revere nature for the purpose of losing access to druid class abilities. or plant. Prerequisite: Nonevil alignment.
Fallen Wardens
Those who join the Wardens of the Wood are already committed to its ideals. Participants wear robes of deep green. and many are not even active worshipers. Handle Animal. The sect is so ﬁ rmly ingrained within society that it is barely noticed. A few take on the self-imposed burden of bringing the teachings of Oalian beyond the boundaries of the Reaches. These ex-druids can regain their class abilities only through the atonement spell and undergoing initiation into their new sect. Such people simply depart the Wardens and begin worship in the new sect. If you deal damage to an animal. or humanoid native to the Eldeen Reaches that has not already dealt damage to you or to one of your allies. returning to Greenheart is a spiritual cleansing that they must perform every few years so that they might return refreshed to their duties. and smoked meats in winter. beginning at sunup of the seasonal change and lasting until the following dawn. It does make Oalian even more somnolent. Even leaving the Reaches entirely to enter a lesser druidic organization need not strip a druid of her powers. This draft is only mildly alcoholic. lamb. At the same time they sing songs of thanks and ask the High Druid to help them with his wisdom in the coming year. When someone does abandon the sect. and corn in summer. They live their lives according to its principles because that is how they have lived for centuries uncounted. at the height of the ceremony they throw back the robes to reveal bright red tunics. they are never again welcome among the Wardens. brings on the Wardens’ enmity. Beneﬁt: You gain a +1 bonus on Diplomacy. Some Wardens set themselves difficult tasks. This symbolizes the harmony of animal and vegetative life. and such renegades are considered enemies of the natural order. then presides over the religious ceremony. For them. as well as the initiate’s new awareness of the world. you can make wild empathy checks with magical beasts as though they were animals. adding a pinch of soil from his or her native region. The participants eat and drink to satiety. These are daylong observances. who speaks to each individually for a moment. berries. apples. They carefully pour it out onto the ground. granting you a measure of conﬁdence in dealing with inhabitants of both realms.the local druids also bring word of the danger and call for aid from the local population. the meal consisting of foodstuffs appropriate to the season: young shoots. Each druid speaks words of blessing over the mixture. the Wardens undertake certain special rites as described below. root vegetables. As the fern shoot begins tightly rolled and eventually spreads into a broad frond. so the young initiate will eventually grow to embrace her role within nature. if she still holds to the ideals of balance with nature. Along with songs and prayers. The initiates are brought into the presence of
RITUAL OF OALIAN’S VOICE
Oalian speaks to you of harmony between civilization and nature. Extremely grave threats demand a grand conclave (see below). such as one of the Cult of the Dragon Below. but they do so to challenge themselves and grow stronger. this beneﬁt ends immediately. and the greatpine imbibes a special draft prepared from honey and wine brought by all druids participating in the rite.
91
. They are now fair game for rangers and others who protect the Reaches. or magical beast.

Ashbound in general do not wear armor. They survive entirely by hunting.
DRUID SECTS
SERVANTS OF THE ASHBOUND
Most Ashbound are humans or shifters. for whom the nightmare of the Mourning never ends. People generally do as they wish. and they use no dyes to alter the natural colors of the hides and furs they wear. mainly for seasonal rites by those who have not traveled to Greenheart. Quite a few are refugees from now-dead Cyre. they are comfortable with buildings.
Becoming an Ashbound
The best candidate for the Ashbound is someone who has experienced ﬁ rsthand the destructive power of civilization.
THE EMBLEM OF THE ASHBOUND
Initiates smudge their faces with wood ash to represent the damage civilization has done to nature. They are relentlessly hostile toward those who deliberately worship evil. however. Since many of its members are shifters. but it is no theocracy. but most communities make small offerings in food or goods to the druids at Greenheart. such as the Shadow Marches or the Demon Wastes. the High Druid’s grove remains undeveloped. While going about their vital tasks. and this is enough to convince them of the need for eternal vigilance against the unnatural. The Ashbound do not actively seek new members. and crafted jewelry. village halls. with decisions usually made at the local level. cloaks. but there is no need to hasten its advance. this emblem reinforces their wild nature. even if they belong to martial classes. They do take trophies from their campaigns. but their hearts are in the right place. its inhabitants consider such offerings a small price to pay and make them willingly. This sect attracts more shifters than any other for its devotion to the harsh laws of nature. even manor houses. however. True. and they sometimes display the skeleton of a ﬁ re-ravaged tree. for they believe cultivation wounds the earth. The Children of Winter: They too eagerly expect the end of all things. they are the only thing that stands between us and another Age of Demons. Most commonly the Ashbound wear a claw or fang strung on a leather cord (taken from a creature that died naturally or was honorably slain) to emphasize that they are the avenging hand of nature itself. Each regional circle of druids does maintain a small grove as well. But some who inhabit the Reaches have experienced assaults from their demon-haunted neighbors or by horrors that leave the Gloaming. with arcane magic at the top of the list. A sacred grove is the common location of the sect’s high observances. Government. none are ﬁercer.
Speciﬁc Attitudes
The Ashbound: It is regrettable that these servants of nature are so hostile toward even innocuous activities. What constitutes the unnatural varies from one individual to the next. but we do not understand what they stand for—if anything. They eschew woven cloth.
The Ashbound 1. believing that nature must call the prospective defender. and the ravages of civilization.The Wardens and Government
The druidic administration also serves as the spiritual capital of the Reaches. but local rites might be held in barns. more than any of us. Nature’s purity must be defended at all costs. We honor them for what they are. For example. so its inhabitants depend on such offerings to supplement the supplies provided by local hunters and gatherers. and most do not hesitate to destroy anything they see as unnatural. unadorned except for the emblem of their faith.700 members) but This sect is small in number (around
compensates in its sheer fanaticism. such a person is not a native of the Eldeen Reaches. they taught Oalian itself and thus all druids. They might use manufactured weapons. Potential initiates come of their own accord. The most senior members have accumulated the most trophies— they have fantastically ornate headgear.
The Wardens and Other Sects
The Wardens are generally easygoing about other druid sects. Not for them the careful balance between nature and civilization—all that is artiﬁcial or unnatural is dangerous. made from dozens of their greatest foes. ﬁ shing. and gathering.
92
. such as the horns of demons or wizards’ staffs. Typically. is loosely organized. which they fashion into ornaments for use at major ceremonies. scorning it as a civilized crutch. coming instead from a city or place devastated by ﬁendish incursions. death is natural and an end must come. How sad that their numbers have dwindled so far. but many are drawn to unarmed combat styles (especially shifters). When it comes to defending the world from unnatural invaders. the Ashbound wear only what they need to survive. unnatural beings such as ﬁends and aberrations. just like the sect itself. but Greenheart contains simple buildings of earth or platforms built in trees. and other trappings of civilization. believing that they all serve the same ends but have different visions. The Greensingers: They are of nature. but they are united in their opposition to arcane magic. They see the Wardens’ attempt to balance nature and “progress” as foolish. furniture. The town is completely devoted to religious duties and has no market. and like nature they are beyond reason. out of disgust
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE WARDENS
Because the Wardens do not condemn using nature’s bounty to create technology. and the like. Since the Wardens actively maintain order within the Reaches. worked leather. The Gatekeepers: Noble servants of the wild.

and his outlook is ﬁerce and uncompromising. In areas rife with magical danger. There they come upon the local Ashbound. with attacks against farmers in the eastern Reaches. His voice does not speak for all.
Quests
On first being initiated into the Ashbound. though—it must be clear that this is the work of the Ashbound. distrust the “spirits” she calls on as forces outside the natural order. she might become a lone practitioner or seek out the gentler embrace of the Wardens. in an effort to keep that region’s slow expansion in check. Many Ashbound. usually the outline of a skeletal tree scorched. There. The sect tolerates this to a degree. as long as it is used for the correct purposes. who takes a more moderate message to the eastern plains dwellers. however. Their primitive magic is acceptable to the Ashbound. so that destroying ﬁends might be the highest priority in winter. He is responsible for attracting many followers to the sect. He has the support of shifters within the sect as well as the Cyran refugees. which means only that others are more likely to listen to them. Any Ashbound who practices arcane magic. she usually chooses to leave. Initiation is simple and brief: The chief druid of the area anoints the new member and then assigns him to a patrol group. Individuals advance in personal power through their exploits. but a few are adepts. Some. or outlined in a heap of wreckage. and advance within the sect’s hierarchy if they are deemed suitably dedicated. Merely destroying the unnatural is not enough. Around the borders of the Gloaming. Most Ashbound spellcasters are druids. that is. on the other hand. The Ashbound operate in small groups. The speaker who most sways the crowd assumes the mantle of leader. With her inﬂuence so weakened.
DRUID SECTS
Hierarchy
The Ashbound exist in scattered groups that patrol ceaselessly within the Reaches or embark on raids against what they see as threats to the natural order. Each group is expected to undertake missions regularly (the interval depends on the difﬁculty of the task) and to report back on progress at conclaves. Enemies who survive usually become the sect’s most implacable foes. the ratio of druids to others is much higher than elsewhere. The current high druid is Gharull (N male shifter druid 10). in particular studying arcane magic by taking levels in a spellcasting class. These initial assignments are intended
93
. who patrol its boundaries to protect what they see as sacred ground. So many bear scars from the devastation of nature that they can never think differently. He sees himself as the voice of nature. He is a proponent of atonement ceremonies over the purifying ﬂame. and as long as her methods do not bring further harm to nature or to others of the Ashbound. although this is by no means a lifetime position. Such a criminal’s life is forfeit. Each follower has her own idea about how to accomplish this task. for she is still dedicated to nature. Those groups who are less radical in their outlook lead townsfolk in periodic rituals of atonement. advocate a more reasonable approach that advises and instructs people in how to minimize their “footprint” on the world. The Ashbound count many rangers. most of the sect would moderate their attitudes as well. each new member receives his ﬁ rst mission. raids on arcane academies in Aundair. war parties of rangers and barbarians are the rule. all fanatically devoted to the uncomplicated life. the group leaves unmistakable evidence of its work. Indiv idual groups hold their own observances. Such a person’s followers desert her for another group. Druids make up about one-quarter of the sect. these competing leaders speak to the assembled and shape the sect’s overall policies. She retains her druid abilities. More severe infractions. a very high proportion compared to most religious organizations. This often brings the Ashbound into conﬂict with the Children of Winter. Eldeen rangers. The rest are mainly rangers with a barbarian or two. merit not only expulsion but also designation as an enemy of nature. even if they do not follow an evil philosophy. whose passion and personal magnetism are irresistible. owing to the sect’s ﬁerce antipathy to any sort of magic outside that of nature.
Religious Duties
There is but one duty for the faithful: to cleanse the world of all that is unnatural. A local Ashbound leader might not even be a druid. If the offense was not too severe (for example. In addition to taking trophies. usually numbering half a dozen and led by a druid of 3rd to 7th level. The completion of a mission demands a commemorative rite (often concurrent with leaving behind the mark of the tree). During grand conclaves. especially in the western Reaches. Initiates who perform well have a chance to display their prowess at the next grand conclave. The Ashbound sect has become even more radical under his leadership. and barbarians among them. and those who are especially charismatic attract followers. up to half the group might be druids. Should his philosophy dominate at a future conclave. most notably Collas (N male human druid 4). consuming a potion created by a wizard or using an arcane scrying device to seek out threats). though. seeing this as her responsibility to the spirits of nature. Other local leaders are inﬂuential within their districts. The next year’s conclave might see another catch the sect’s attention and become the high druid with no further ado. and any Ashbound would gain prestige from destroying the apostate. she is free to follow her heart. They have no central base or even a high druidic council. gouged. but the Ashbound shun those who are overly indulgent toward civilization. no matter what the reason. This also applies to those who engage in structured divine spellcasting. whereas sabotaging farm equipment might take priority in spring. General directives are sometimes set out at a grand conclave.
Fallen Ashbound
People join this severe sect out of absolute conviction that their cause is just. and she is barred from attending conclaves. though.with civilized excess or the trauma of ﬁendish assault. Occasionally a spirit shaman (Complete Divine 14) joins the sect. and his voice has prevailed in the last eight grand conclaves. cleric magic. He is expected to carry this out alone and bring back proof of his success to the local sect leader. The most inﬂuential become the de facto leaders of the organization. is immediately expelled from the sect and loses all druid abilities until she atones. especially at planting and harvest. who approach only after observing them from secrecy. even incursions against Brelish industries. she can gain re-admittance as a new initiate. and seek refuge within the deepest part of the wilds.

She began by summoning fiendish horrors in battle against the twisted life of the Gloaming rather than risk natural lives. For example. she decided to undergo the foul rites of transformation to a lich so that she could continue the fight long after the end of her natural life span. unnaturally extending it deprives the world of its precious vitality and keeps new life from being born as it should be. It’s unlikely another leader can ever soften that attitude. or a libation to the spirits of nature. the fiendish vermin they were made to fight.
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE ASHBOUND
Ritual is intensely personal for the Ashbound. not endanger. display trophies. destroying farm implements. managing to interrupt the ritual before she could become the monster. and proceeded to reanimate the fallen enemies to bolster her forces against the Children of Winter. such as a twisted vermin from the Gloaming. accompanied by a promise to ease the suffering of the world by whatever means necessary. The winter conclave prescribes the campaign for winter and spring. This cemented their conviction that any magic other than druid magic was a crime against nature. The ritual concludes with the smearing of ash onto the initiate’s face. and they declared its use a capital offense. goes the oath. usually in the shape of the skeletal tree. a summer conclave might prescribe the “destruction of the scythe. woodcutters. so that each member can decide in her own way how to accomplish it. he would never have made contact. Had they not approved. Each group is free to interpret this according to its own beliefs and set its own pace. Most members of the sect. This might entail a small sacriﬁce at a sacred grove. which are held in an unspoiled region within the Towering Wood. Usually a great quest is set for all adherents to follow: Its goal is broad. The local leader. However.
Initiation
The act of initiation is brief and to the point. while the summer conclave deals with summer and autumn. According to this legend. This so alarmed the other Ashbound that they mounted an attack on her grove. and became increasingly fanatical in her campaign. Should he fail in his duty. An unbiased observer might have attributed this to reduced environmental damage following the destruction of the army. To them. This is the root of the sect’s fanatical hatred of arcane magic that creates undead abominations. a high druid of the Ashbound who called herself Breakwinter explored the arcane arts to broaden her power against the threats posed by the Children of Winter. and they are little more tolerant of divine spells that raise the dead.” which could mean sabotaging a harvest. a life’s measure is sacred and brooks no interference.
Minor Rites
Individual groups of Ashbound hold their own observances. Animals and people alike produced bountifully.
THE ASHBOUND IN EVERYDAY LIFE
The farmers. and traders of the Reaches respect the purity of the Ashbound and try not to draw their ire. Within a few months of Breakwinter’s death. requires the candidate to swear an oath on his life and on the life of the earth. they are already aware of his character.DRUID SECTS
A Soul Forfeited
The Ashbound consider no crime more heinous than the desire for immortality. with the most zealous driving themselves to exhaustion in pursuit of its goals. Each group’s leader.
Major Rites
Grand conclaves take place at the equinoxes and solstices. and more than. The exact nature of this ritual is up to the individual Ashbound. although they disapprove
94
. Ultimately. But she could not control them well. or the highest-ranking druid if the leader is not one. A tantalizing scrap of lore concerning the sect explains this unrelenting attitude. but the Ashbound saw it as proof that continued unnatural existence had deprived the world of vitality. A typical mission is to investigate and report on threatening activity. may he be struck to ash. She would not listen to the remonstrations of the other high druids. the Reaches saw an unprecedented population boom.
to challenge. He does not wash or remove this mark until he has completed his initiate’s quest. or even attacking servants of death and undeath. but it always contains an element of mourning for the earth’s pain. Group representatives report on progress. and all druids within a group. then destroying both her and her terrible servants. and the undead things began to terrorize the surrounding lands as much as. and discuss policy for the coming seasons. and most practitioners perform private rituals at personally meaningful times. The seasonal directive set at a conclave in effect prescribes a quest for followers of the sect. or sometimes to destroy a fairly weak creature. and their offspring were particularly strong and healthy. Supplementing the ritual of arcane opposition (Player’s Guide to Eberron 60) are the following rites. completing a mission demands a commemorative rite (often concurrent with leaving behind the mark of the tree). By the time a prospective initiate contacts the Ashbound. attend these ceremonies. The exact location changes with each gathering and is set at the end of the previous season’s conclave.

but they do anticipate a great cleansing to come. The Children of Winter: They at least understand that nature is harsh. Aundair considers the Ashbound to be a terrorist organization. who enter dark pacts with the twisted creatures of the Gloaming to further the coming winter. fire. and undead. Winter is coming. but their focus is too narrow. The Arcane Congress in particular sponsors freelance expeditions to take the war to the sect within the Reaches.
TheDisease. It even includes a handful of warlocks. the bonus against that enemy increases by 2.
Becoming a Child of Winter
Those who choose to become druids of this sect gravitate on their own to the Gloaming.
95
. Prerequisite: Must not be capable of casting arcane spells. The Children dictate no formal dress. Not a few do what they can to hasten that great day. reminders of the earth’s injury. You gain a +1 bonus on damage rolls made against creatures of that type (or subtype). but these locations change from one gathering to the next. The Wardens regard the Ashbound zealotry with sadness and attempt to dissuade them from more extreme actions. The grand conclaves are held in similar gathering spots.of such civilized activities. Much of the time. chaotic. however. If you knowingly encounter a creature you have so designated and do not attempt to destroy it immediately. this certainty is shared by all the Children. even if their methods differ. They claim to honor nature but do nothing in its defense. Other neighboring governments do not adopt such an extreme position. This ritual can only be performed by a druid of the Ashbound sect. are occupied with more important causes. Those who join the Children of Winter hold to a cruel and unforgiving view of nature. good.
SERVANTS OF WINTER
The majority of the sect’s adherents (totaling around 1. Individual circles establish their own meeting places. Nondruid members of the sect often have military backgrounds. the Ashbound in turn scoff at the perceived weakness of the Wardens. If you already have the chosen creature as a favored enemy. The local governments of the eastern Eldeen plains regard the Ashbound as enemies of their people. Whatever serves the ultimate goal of bringing on winter is acceptable to the sect.
ant at best. Rot. They come from harsh environments or have been tested and proven by uncommon challenges. outsiders (choose one subtype: air. and some are refugees from Cyre who have seen the rise of winter ﬁ rsthand. just like the ranger class feature. They issue warnings and treat the druids as wanted criminals. constructs. earth. including the inﬂuential leader Raven. The sect has no ﬁ xed center of worship. whom they revile as traitors to nature. even a more moderate adherent of the sect might be attacked before being allowed to speak. Beneﬁt: Choose a creature type or subtype from the following list: aberrations. in which only the strongest deserve to survive. with shifters making up almost all the rest. under the direction of the local Ashbound druid. Towns don’t have Ashbound circles.
DRUID SECTS
The Ashbound and Government
The Ashbound sometimes come into conﬂ ict with the pseudogovernment of the Reaches in Greenheart. These neighbors undertake periodic rituals of cleansing to apologize to nature for their necessary damage. but they view the sect as dangerous and react quickly to incursions against their territory. things not to be feared but to be embraced. coexistence or not. and are ﬁ lled with the fury of nature’s avenger. Most see these afﬂWinter Children of ictions as unpleasDeath. Whether it is imminent. or water). except for the Children of Winter. inﬂuenced as it is by the Wardens. or still far in the future. This dark and savage
RITUAL OF AVENGING ASH
You are daubed with ashes. The sect also comprises an abnormally large number of vermin lords (Book of Vile Darkness 73). large enough to encompass several hundred members. allowing nature to start again on a blank canvas. The rapers of the world would not hesitate to raze their groves if doing so were useful to them. The Children of Winter know that they too are part of the natural cycle.
The Ashbound and Other Sects
The Ashbound consider most other sects to be soft and weak. The Gatekeepers: We honor them as the ﬁ rst druids. The Greensingers: Silly and inconsequential. and in fact its members frown on construction or other alteration of the natural landscape. evil at worst. the two sects’ goals are aligned. Special: An initiate of the Ashbound sect can treat creatures of the chosen type as favored enemies. which observers attribute to the touch of the Gloaming. but no part of the Reaches is far from the wild lands from which they watch. But they would unleash horrors on the land and are thus no better than its avowed enemies.
Speciﬁc Attitudes
The Wardens of the Wood: They are too willing to accept assaults upon nature in the name of peaceful coexistence. They tend those ancient gates and do not see the present danger. as many believe. this beneﬁt ends. usually isolated groves far from inhabited areas. nor do they enjoin members from the use of arcane magic.
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE ASHBOUND
The Ashbound observe an austere version of druidic worship. evil.100) are human. They do not worship destruction. lawful.

These druids travel the land. so they lead the largest and most-feared packs. one being’s survival requires another’s death. Strength is the sole criterion by which a leader is chosen. Merely falling in with evil beings is not sufﬁcient. whether it be force at arms or conviction of character. The only criterion is the pack’s acceptance. Some leaders are not druids at all but are attended by druid followers. which they do by encouraging the spread of the Gloaming and its inhabitants. which helps the moderates spread into new areas and acquire more initiates. they will betray everything they stand for. but they recognize the coming winter in their own lands and feel the call to join. Word of their exploits travels throughout the sect. their most holy place. For them. and usually succumbs quickly. and so they rarely employ tokens or signs to identify themselves.
Quests
Besides the initiation quest. pursuing any clues that could solve the mystery of the Mournland or prove that it is not yet the time of Winter. The common people do not support even these moderate Children. maintaining what is natural is their highest duty. in this way. espoused most publicly by the druid Frost. some Children of Winter believe that the great cleansing is not imminent. but they fear them less than the more zealous ones. he is the word of nature’s law from that point on. which makes them unwelcome in their communities and encourages their migration. Many. However. the Children use direct violence to cleanse a region. though. no central pronouncements within the Children of Winter. The more embittered dedicate themselves body and soul to dark forces. Any member who does not display strength of conviction is quickly overwhelmed—even consumed—by the others. usually barbarian. The exile has no equipment. is distinctly in the minority. There are no grand conclaves. or introducing vermin to destroy crops. For those few who still believe that winter is not yet imminent. They exist as independent packs that rove a chosen piece of territory. A pack leader can be challenged at any time. If he survives. preparing the world. puriﬁcation by any means is the highest duty that a druid owes to the world. even when the natural world is at its most bloody and cruel. Finding that crucial proof is more important than anything else to them. inciting disaster in the name of a catastrophe that was not natural at all. members of this sect engage
96
. Fallen Children retain their druid abilities unless they completely abandon the winter’s path. bringing the cleansing plague to a corrupted world. sometimes challenging (and defeating) the leader of the one that expelled him. wear bones as part of their garb. poisoning wells. In the severe mathematics of nature. On rare occasions. Should an area require immediate puriﬁcation and no druid of sufﬁciently high level is nearby. who generally has some levels in a ﬁ ghting class. A few give up their druid abilities to become blighters (Complete Divine 23). For a long time. Their duty is to assist in bringing it on. they were content to observe the Gloaming and worship the mysteries of death in this. but taking actions that threaten the Gloaming instantly revokes a druid’s powers. This is done in times of harsh weather or in an extremely dangerous environment. Since the Day of Mourning. a delegation travels to the closest pack with a powerful leader and exhorts their assistance. inspiring some to imitate them and others to warn against their overzealousness. This patient outlook. nature is the judge and executioner. and if the challenger wins out. the winner automatically earns the mantle of leadership by virtue of nature’s uncompromising standard of survival. They do not interfere. They usually display disturbing signs of this fascination beforehand. Each follows a strong leader. most of the Children believe that winter is nigh. this philosophy comes to dominate the entire sect. for death too is part of the natural order. These initiates might never have seen the Reaches at all. no means of survival beyond his wits. which takes the lives of many prospective Children. This typically involves spreading disease. consumed with a need to bring as much destruction as possible upon the world. in addition to druid abilities. Each pack undertakes what its leader sees as its duty and sets its own rituals. though.
DRUID SECTS
Hierarchy
Even more so than the Ashbound. Such an exile usually establishes a new pack. Individuals with the greatest reputation become known throughout the sect. the sect is also spreading out from the Gloaming.
Fallen Children
To fall from the Children of Winter is to die.
THE EMBLEM OF THE CHILDREN
The Children of Winter are not big on ceremony. A pack’s leader directs it until successfully challenged. the Children of Winter have no formal organization. sometimes even giving themselves over completely to the evil of the Dragon Below or the Lords of Dust. and so it is attracting new members from other nations. If the Children move rashly. and they ensure that no one else does either. but it does draw adherents. Each Child would lay down her life for this principle. a leader who loses the ability to convince or coerce followers quickly loses her position as well.
Religious Duties
All the Children of Winter look forward to the coming doom.place is slowly spreading. and sometimes the image of a gnawed femur (or an actual bone) marks a site of the sect’s activity. The very few who do survive are now even tougher and meaner than they were before. but will come only in the fullness of time. Some still do so. in the fullness of time. Proponents of this viewpoint hope that. In the view of all Children. The new prospect is drawn into the orbit of the most powerful group in the area (usually the only surviving group) and undergoes a harsh initiation to test his strength. New followers gravitate to the leader whose outlook most ﬁts their own. and they want to be at the heart of it. The most powerful druids lay unhallow spells over the newly cleansed areas to speed its expansion. Sometimes a fallen Child is driven from the pack rather than killed outright. the most important task is to show the others that they are in error. he immediately joins the pack and begins the task of bringing on the winter.
In the Fullness of Time
As mentioned above.

Then. Droaam’s Daughters of Sora Kell are interested in the implications of the Children’s beliefs.
RITUAL OF WINTER’S HEART
You have become a messenger of the coming doom. And the Children ﬂock like crows to scenes of destruction visited by nature. passing through each of its rings. The unpredictable nature of the sect’s activities and its widely scattered adherents make military responses infeasible. it is the favored time for challenges to a pack’s leader. sees increased patrols against both incursions by the Children and by the Ashbound. and that only the strong can survive.in destructive missions that seem suicidal and mad to anyone else. If you deal damage to a vermin or an undead creature that has not already dealt damage to you or your allies. you can choose to empower (as the Empower Spell feat) any spell you cast that uses negative energy (such as inﬂict light wounds). Like tornadoes. the average inhabitant is not touched by them. there to feed the twisted life it harbors.
97
. but the trio might ﬁ nd something useful in promoting the coming of winter—or at least using the sect to further its own ends. perhaps to contribute more of their own. The northeastern Brelish border. Individual packs might have a speciﬁc mode of operation. though. He is stripped of all clothing and gear. they are immensely destructive but very few in number. Generally. He must cross the Gloaming. Surviving candidates immediately undergo the ritual of winter’s heart to mark them as ﬁt to survive. They spend the ﬁ rst week of Zarantyr in macabre chants and dances to invoke the spirits of death. Special: If you are an initiate of the Children of Winter. this beneﬁt ends immediately.
The Children and Government
The governments of civilized nations view the Children as crazed killers and terrorists. or anywhere the sect is active. such as attacking at midnight or targeting a speciﬁc sort of victim. A common quest is that of the Plaguebird. As many of the scattered Children as possible congregate at the edges of the Gloaming for this observance. there is no higher cause than investigating the devastation and bringing back evidence of a mortal hand. and is kept awake for 24 hours amid a revel of drink and dance to ensure the loss of all spellcasting ability. exhausted and hungry. in which he faces nature armed with nothing more than his wits.
Initiation
The Children of Winter know that life is tough. They have no fear of such a death. being fairly close to the Gloaming. and the winner leads the others in a cannibalistic feast on the loser’s corpse. taking on this role is still very likely to kill the bearer.” Although Children of Winter have exceptional resistance to disease. Some have established secure shelters in the villages or beneath their houses where they can hide out until the threat has passed.
THE CHILDREN OF WINTER IN EVERYDAY LIFE
For most inhabitants of the Reaches. whether as observers or carriers. the locals usually try to be elsewhere during that time. This does not alter the spell slot or casting time of the spell. so people always seek information about the sect’s activity in nearby areas. Being prepared is the best defense. the Bringing of Winter. the nations of Khorvaire have more pressing matters to deal with—things over which military might and diplomacy have some real inf luence. then travels into a crowded area to spread this “blessing. whether bringing it or surviving it. Someone wishing to join their faith must prove his strength. the candidate is turned out into the wilderness.
Minor Rites
The Children of Winter do not engage in much formal ritual outside of initiation and the grand ceremony of the solstice.
Major Rites
The winter solstice marks the most solemn ceremony of the Children.
DRUID SECTS
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE CHILDREN OF WINTER
A common theme for all rituals of the Children of Winter is imminent risk of death. Should an incursion by a pack seem likely. Following a ritual attack. since it is in the service of nature’s law. Such questers have not ceased their search since the Day of Mourning—unless death ended it prematurely. though. the pack leader marks the spot with a token of the Children—typically a gnawed bone. News of a great plague usually heralds the presence of the Children. The blood of the loser soaks into the soil of the Gloaming. you can use this ability three times per day instead. You are more attuned to the negative energy at the heart of the Gloaming. The candidate undergoes a sort of vision quest. Many prospective initiates never come out the other side. the sect performs the following. the Children are a dangerous but limited force of nature. A Child of Winter volunteers to be the carrier of some deadly disease. which is intended to strengthen and spread the oncoming doom of the world. however. Those who cannot attend this great ritual perform their own observances in the name of winter. Prerequisite: Nongood alignment. a view that is not entirely fair. No one knows the hag covey’s ultimate purpose. Ritual battles to the death also take place during this festival. For those who seek to prove the Mournland is not a natural phenomenon. Along with the ritual of blight’s embrace (Player’s Guide to Eberron 60). This ritual can only be performed by a druid of the Children of Winter sect. Beneﬁt: Once per day.

rather spreading the coming winter into the rest of the world. 2. believing that darkness is the ultimate destiny of the universe. A cookﬁ re pit and a nestlike mound of straw and moss for sleeping are the only signs of habitation. especially the Gloaming in the Eldeen Reaches. These maverick Children call themselves Nightbringers. He slipped through the boundaries between the planes when Mabar was last coterminous with Eberron and brought with him new insight into the Endless Night. laying the way for the great rebirth to come. so some packs also patrol the inner ring to watch for activity. the sect as a whole considers the entire Gloaming to be sacred ground. 1. Those who follow the Nightbringer path are drawn to the dark places.
98
.
Nyctarch’s Cave
This Nyctarch is a shadow wildhunt shifter named Taralok Ebonsong (male shifter druid 9/scout 3/planar shepherd 4. And a few. For all his power. They are aware of the Nightbringers and are suspicious of these breakaway druids. and the sooner the Wardens come to realize this. These druids prefer to operate at night or within a Mabar manifest zone. I wonder how sanguine they will be when winter comes to their twilight groves. you begin to take damage as normal. Taralok is in the cave about 60% of the time.The Children and Other Sects
The Children have little patience with most other druid orders. He often spends time in the form of a shadow mastiff and is indistinguishable from the ordinary beasts that defend the cave. is a dark mystery that even the Children fear to breach. work to hasten its conquest of the other planes. see page 167 of Lords of Madness). and see no contradiction in including Mabar in their worship. otherwise he is on Mabar consulting with the yugoloths. Taralok the Nyctarch lives ascetically. The Greensingers: They at least understand that all things have their place in creation. is a realm of darkness and negative energy. though. If you deal damage to a native of Mabar that has not already dealt damage to you or to one of your allies. The sacred cave contains a weak spot between the planes that allows instantaneous travel during Mabar’s coterminous phase. has been
DRUID SECTS
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE CHILDREN
Individual packs do not establish shrines. The Nyctarch’s simple quarters are right beside the Mabar vortex. the more use they can be to the world as it is. planar ally. Her home is a simple hut built from gnarled branches of the night-twisted trees at the heart of the Gloaming. Taralok is aware of their selﬁ sh reasons for cooperating with the Nightbringers. Nyctarch’s Quarters.
RITUAL OF NIGHT’S TOUCH
You are favored by the forces of Mabar in a ritual of the Nightbringer cult. The Ashbound: Such grim determination to hold back the hands of time.) You gain a +2 bonus on Fortitude saving throws to avoid gaining a negative level from the effects of a major negativedominant plane. Senior Darksinger’s Abode. directly in front of the vortex to Mabar. Taralok makes frequent journeys to the shadow plane. preferring to grow closer to the darkness. The Children revere the darkness. Pathetic. and its inhabitants as wholly evil. but shadow beasts and lesser yugoloths also guard this valuable point. this beneﬁt ends immediately. seeing them as hopelessly stuck in the past. 3. During his absence. However. They consider land they have “puriﬁed” to be dedicated to the forces of destruction. This portion of the cave ﬂoor. Both are doomed. and gate spells even when Mabar is remote. The cave’s location at the heart of the Mabar manifest zone provides substantial protection. a nycoloth (Monster Manual III 202) inhabits the cave and deals with any matters brought to him by the Darksingers. The highest-ranking of the Darksingers also acts as the voice of the Nyctarch. just outside the cave.
Speciﬁc Attitudes
The Wardens of the Wood: Whether nature and civilization can live in harmony is irrelevant to reality.
Nightbringer leaders call themselves Nyctarch. where he communes with elder ultraloths (Monster Manual III 204) on matters of strategy. The Gatekeepers: Their day is past. (If the duration of this effect elapses while you are still on such a plane. while the most senior of those who follow take the title Darksinger. Most inhabitants of Eberron see the plane as inimical to life. and doomed the world to thousands of years of needless suffering. who has a shadow dire bear as her animal companion and also works with the shadow mastiffs who guard the cave (see area 4). and temporarily gain protection from life-draining effects. Prerequisite: Initiate of the Nightbringers. and greatly improved casting of summon.
The Nightbringers
Mabar. the Endless Night. seeing it as the necessary balance to light and life. The current senior Darksinger is Belas Ivytangle (female shadow human druid 12. They are natives of or seek out Mabar manifest zones. Perhaps they even stopped the winter that should have come. and dwells nearby to be at hand when needed. They remain within the Gloaming as long as possible. Numerous packs patrol the borders of the wood to keep out intruders. his personal living area little more than a cleared space on the cave f loor. Beneﬁt: You are immune to the damage dealt by exposure to a minor negative-dominant plane. see page 105) who inhabits a sacred cavern in the innermost ring of the Gloaming. but believes he can manipulate the yugoloths into advancing his own goals as well. Gathering Circle. The very heart of the Gloaming.

always on guard for perilous alignments. and instructed the ﬁrst Gatekeepers in their operation. The sect enjoys widespread support both in the Reaches and the Shadow Marches. which is why Vvaraak chose them to learn
druid magic. They are ever vigilant against unnatural horrors. among the Gatekeepers the title “initiate” does not denote a new recruit but is reserved for aspirants who have proved themselves in service.
SERVANTS OF THE GATEKEEPERS
Well over half the Gatekeepers are orcs or half-orcs. Only the most senior initiates earn the formal title “gatekeepers. Once the Gatekeepers were the guardians
Taught by the dragon Vvaraak. Many were lost in the Daelkyr War. but they remain vigilant against future assaults. an unearthly darkness ﬁ lls the area. so the sect takes in members of any race who share its intense dedication. They maintain communication with each other through the observatories’ enhanced divination magic. They also fear that the young nations are leading the world perilously near to a ﬁ nal catastrophe. rangers. The circle itself is an area of blackened ﬂoor about 20 feet across. scouts. Two others are on watch at the narrow entrance to the cave. When the gates to Xoriat opened and the daelkyr ﬂooded into Eberron. Gatekeepers monitor the movements of the heavens. Unlike many other sects.
The Gatekeepers of the world. Four shadow mastiffs guard the vortex. They can no longer afford the luxury of isolation. Vortex of Night.
99
. Very few Gatekeepers are druids. The rearmost part of the cave must once have been a channel carved by an underground stream. 4. Very few are left now (fewer than a thousand). lurking in the magical darkness to catch intruders unaware. the next assault might happen anywhere. now dry. The interior of the channel is no longer visible. Eons ago during a coterminous phase. or aspirants. a portion of Mabar extruded itself into this weak spot between the planes.RL
smoothed down and marked with charcoal. The orcs of Khorvaire’s western shores had always been close to nature. This is the anchor point for an unhallow spell that covers most of the cave interior and has a darkness effect tied to it. Low-level druids. large enough to accommodate the Nyctarch and ﬁ ve Darksingers.” and these consist mainly of barbarians. The destruction of Cyre was the warning bell that has sent the Gatekeepers into the world. they prepared for the coming disaster: an invasion from the outer planes. Most carry the title of “hunter.” Orcs join the Gatekeepers largely out of racial pride. New members are rare. the Gatekeepers were able to end the incursion—at a terrible cost. even if most inhabitants are not actually members. To this day. and the like. lead small groups of hunters. and many more turned away from nature in its aftermath. Vvaraa k and other members of the Chamber established several Siberys observatories within the Eldeen Reaches and the Shadow Marches.

they send messages to nearby hunter groups to patrol the dangerous area. but some are adepts. Wouldbe aspirants. A new hunter need do no more than be accepted into a group. Saala Torrn (NG female half-orc druid 14) is as close to a leader as the sect has.
Hierarchy
Being few in number and widely scattered. most youths are not interested in thankless patrols in the wilderness. the color of dried blood. Most new Gatekeepers are inhabitants of the Shadow Marches or the western Eldeen Reaches. trimmed with deerskin and rabbit fur. They favor the axe. Gatekeepers have a pretty inﬂated sense of their own importance.
THE EMBLEM OF THE GATEKEEPERS
The Gatekeepers revere their favored status as the ﬁ rst students of druid magic.DRUID SECTS
The Gatekeepers proudly display their heritage by wearing garments of the ancient style. If left unattended. but when a threat arises. out of a cultish fascination with ancient Dhakaan (though the orcs consider these members poseurs). From time to time. preside over initiation ceremonies and major rituals. they learned that magic from dragons—it was never part of their culture.
Religious Duties
The Gatekeepers were charged long ago with the defense of the world. many in far-ﬂung reaches such as the Mournland and even across the seas. Usually an aspirant brings the candidate forward. When such a weak point is detected. several groups of hunters patrol the Khraal in Darguun. and the orc culture contributes quite a few spirit shamans (Complete Divine 14). some even explore Xen’drik for clues to the ancient wars against the ﬁends and signs of further calamities to come. and those favored due to some heroic action. But. Aspirants and initiates keep their senses open to supernatural disturbances resulting from planar instability. Most aspirants are druids. and perhaps three dozen initiates. they helped ﬁght the daelkyr invasion. mainly destroying aberrations and extraplanar horrors wherever they might lurk. whose expertise on planar phenomena is invaluable to the Gatekeepers’ work. The Gatekeepers are far from numerous nowadays. In more dangerous areas. a Chamber scholar comes to the Reaches to use the observatories and to converse with the druid elders. representing the powers of protection. No formal initiation is required. but all participants can contribute magical energy toward it. A typical hunting group comprises three or four combatants led by an aspirant. Most Gatekeepers are concerned with more mundane matters. and they honor Vvaraak as a prophet. with two aspirants and an initiate or even a gatekeeper in command. and they have never shirked this responsibility. A new aspirant is assigned to guide a hunting group at first. recorded in a mystic crystal passed down through generations of Gatekeepers in her clan. The elder Gatekeeper of the Shadow Marches. some hunter groups have taken to emphasizing the thrill of tracking down and destroying monstrous threats rather than focusing on a solemn obligation to defend the world. The constellation Bahamut sometimes appears on Gatekeepers’ garb. generally not exceeding 3rd level. the interplanar stresses would slowly drain the magical weaves that hold the bindings in place (not to mention whatever efforts the daelkyr might be making to undo them). but very few are willing to undertake such a lonely and dangerous existence. Individual bands of hunters are widely scattered in the world. The boldest join the Maruk Ghaash’kala guardians in the Demon Wastes to combat the fiends of Khyber.
Still. as their critics argue. they quickly call the others. The most senior druids are usually occupied with studying the heavens. favoring instead the excitement of adventure and conquest. tattoo a stylized dragon head on their skin. and light leather armor if they wear any at all. the Siberys observatories enhance scrying spells. Initiation consists of swearing solemn oaths. No more than two hundred members of the sect are aspirants. A hunting group operating out of the Green Spire (a Gatekeeper bastion located in the Shadow Marches) might even include a symbiont-wearing impure prince (Magic of Eberron 73). Only a handful of gatekeepers proper exist. Regular ceremonies are necessary to reinfuse the seals with power. A few dare the Mournland. since one of its members taught their order. hoping to set a compelling example for the youth. Gatekeepers are friendly toward the draconic Chamber. but those in search of wisdom seek her out. She does not command others or set policy. though. It is said she carries the last words of Vvaraak to his pupils. and they ultimately sealed the planar portals. the Gatekeepers have little formal organization. followed by tattooing. Senior members of the sect. a traditional orc weapon. and often they follow in the footsteps of their ancestors. Other gatekeepers and initiates serve their regions as authorities on the sect’s history. but still these orcs see themselves as the protectors of the
100
.
Defenders or Chauvinists?
In the view of some individuals. which makes contact difﬁcult. Primary among their duties is tending the planar seals. A few goblinoids are attracted to the sect. once she has proven her worth. Sadly. Thus. a group might number up to a dozen. Many wear ornate bracelets and torcs.
Becoming a Gatekeeper
Many admire the Gatekeepers’ work. They do travel through or near the orc settlements. Only the gatekeepers are advanced enough in power to conduct the necessary ritual. a taste of luxury inherited from their dragon tutor. It’s unusual for a member to exceed 5th level. True. she begins instruction in the use of observatories and maintaining the seals on the portals to Xoriat. or where the hunters are called together against a speciﬁc threat. The Gatekeepers go about their work quietly and do not actively seek out new members. Such groups might contain moderately high-level rangers or barbarians. must receive formal recognition from a druid of at least initiate level. greatly aiding communication. These consist of deep red tunics. They sometimes communicate with the Greensingers. and help to pool aid against common dangers.

observing the movements in the Ring of Siberys. and they don’t especially welcome nonorcs into their ranks. Fallen Gatekeepers lose their druid powers. madness. channeling the divine power through the gatekeeper directly into the planar seal. the Gatekeepers rotate duty among their senior druids. Maybe they just don’t want to acknowledge that fact. a Gatekeeper takes a moment to reﬂect on the teachings of Vvaraak and to give thanks for the bounty of the world. It’s easy for skeptics to read more than a little racial pride into this tradition. Those who have not passed through the ritual are wholly unable to use the scrying and divination abilities granted by the observatory (ECS 272–273). if not. There are many seals within the Shadow Marches.
DRUID SECTS
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE GATEKEEPERS
This ancient sect takes no action without appropriate observances. Everything the Gatekeepers do is crucial to the world’s survival. or Spot. Only the gatekeepers are advanced enough in power to conduct these rituals. and their elaborate “strengthening” rituals are little more than psychological props. he attains the rank of gatekeeper. no one should be exposed to the seal for more than a month at a time. Beneﬁt: You gain a +1 bonus on Knowledge (the planes). death. In practice. and the completion of important tasks. which keeps the planar gates sealed. Listen. this beneﬁt ends immediately. Now enemies of the natural order. and sentry stretches of several months occur all too often. At the end of this period. A Gatekeeper too long in contact with a Xoriat gate becomes twisted by its inﬂuence. even if it appears inconsequential to an observer. or poison—not even against evil beings. After years of even intermittent exposure. allowing entry only to those who have passed these higher rites. Your senses are exceptionally heightened. and the taint of that mad plane still leaks through into the vicinity. however. Those seeking to become aspirants must vow never to use their magic to inf lict disease.
Quests
Although becoming an aspirant or a lay member of the sect is a simple matter.
101
. Those critics also claim that the Gatekeepers don’t have much to do now with the planar seals keeping Xoriat out of alignment. This ritual can only be performed by a druid of the Gatekeeper sect. A total of 200 spell levels’ worth of magical energy renews the seal.
Major Rites
Annual ceremonies are necessary to reinfuse the seals with power. so groups of portals are assigned to
RITUAL OF WATCHFULNESS
You become on guard against unnatural attacks against the world. This does not alter the spell slot used to prepare or cast them.
Advancing to the rank of gatekeeper requires a more demanding test. Should a Gatekeeper succumb.world. All participants give up their entire allotment of spells for the day. advancing to the rank of initiate requires instruction in deeper mysteries. The strengthening rituals take place annually. observe the proceedings). or confusion. the others move to correct the problem. the initiate can enter and activate the powers of any such observatory. but in between someone must stand sentry against unexpected breaches. If he successfully stabilizes the portal. To minimize the risk of corruption. This requires staying alone within the observatory for three consecutive days and nights. barring any deliberate efforts to weaken it. all divination spells you cast are extended (as the Extend Spell feat).
Initiation
Joining the sect requires swearing oaths in the name of Vvaraak to protect and serve the natural order. and the candidate must wait one year before he can try again. and they might be able to strengthen the Xoriat manifest zones that already exist within the Shadow Marches and elsewhere. too few druids of sufﬁcient power exist to allow such frequent rotation. led by the gatekeeper. and not enough Gatekeepers to maintain them all simultaneously. The magical energies are tremendous. Theoretically. The candidate must learn the ritual of replenishment. Prerequisite: 1 rank of Knowledge (the planes). They bring a dangerous experience to such enemies of the world. Gatekeepers commemorate noteworthy life events in the same way. He must contact other members of the sect on his own and organize a ceremony to draw on their collected energy. he is lost irretrievably. This is a daylong ceremony. disease. the strain begins to take its toll. praising Vvaraak and blessing the earth at times of birth. The Gatekeepers restrict nondragons’ access to the observatories.
Fallen Gatekeepers
Maintaining the sealed gates to Xoriat imposes severe strain on the gatekeepers charged with that task. Listen. Many become blighters (Complete Divine 23) or turn to the Cults of the Dragon Below. and Spot checks. The rite culminates in the new initiate entering an observatory and becoming attuned to its dragonshards. such renegades are destroyed as soon as possible. and then conduct the ritual with no assistance from the other senior druids (who do.
Minor Rites
At the beginning and the end of each day. he falls into the madness of Xoriat and becomes an engine of destruction. but all participants can contribute magical energy toward it. If you voluntarily cast a spell that creates poison. Special: If you are an initiate of the Gatekeepers. union. The Gatekeepers must show themselves to be of a higher calling.

Beyond any overriding purpose. each of the sealed planar portals within the Eldeen Reaches and the Shadow Marches is perforce a sacred place. There is no ofﬁcial costume for the Greensingers. spending more time among the fey court than in the material world. who embody the ﬁckleness and the many faces of nature: both lovely and dangerous at the same moment. Some adopt outlandish garb of bright colors and unusual materials. The worshipers of ﬁends and madness are generally hostile to the Gatekeepers. and might change their appearance many times. When they send an ambassador to Eberron. What motivates the Greensingers as a group.
SERVANTS OF THE GREENSINGERS
Nearly all Greensingers are elves or half-elves. and these are most often the source of new recruits into the sect. or even the limitations of another druid sect. there is no national leadership. even in quick succession. when there is need to send an emissary to other lands. some are as naked as the twilight sky of Thelanis. as well as the goblins who inhabit the land. “Lay” membership does not exist: Greensingers are magical beings who are all spellcasters of some sort (or at least hold the potential). although they might travel to other realms. ensuring that each is replenished annually. Not many who hold power know the truth of their work. blinds them to the real threat that Xoriat still poses. the Faerie Court holds sway more than any mortal organization. who seek to destroy such abominations. The Children of Winter: Has Xoriat tainted these druids somehow? They are mad to think that encouraging the end of the world will somehow heal it. the sheer chaos of the faction is inimical to
The Gatekeepers and Government
Within the Shadow Marches. they are as faithful to nature as the ancestral champions who turned away the daelkyr. The orcs who adhere to the ancient traditions are strongly supportive of the Gatekeepers. Those with elf blood are most closely attuned to the wild freedom embodied by the sect. But many orcs.
Tthe Twilight Demesne. An inhabitant of the Reaches and the Shadow Marches might never encounter a Gatekeeper in a lifetime.
102
. and discuss what they have learned in their travels. they simply are. they come to its defense with the fury of nature unleashed.
Speciﬁc Attitudes
The Wardens of the Wood: They are our heirs.” for only the great dance matters. representing the planes of existence. The Greensingers: We honor the faerie and their kin. But we fear they do not recognize the threat of unrestricted planar contact. that messenger wears a brooch in the shape of a green leaf with a thirteen-pointed star superimposed upon it. the meeting occurs within the Towering Wood. Unlike the other Eldeen sects.given gatekeepers. Their gentleness and tolerance. but anyone who chafes at the strictures imposed by civilization. This is the realm of the Greensingers. individual orc tribes form local governments. Communication with far-off nations is through magical means (facilitated by Gatekeepers and the Siberys observatories) or messages carried by emissaries of those lands. Other governments have no interest in a few hundred orcs wandering in the wilderness of savage lands. They form traveling circles that move continually between assigned portals to renew the seals. They are habitués of Thelanis. The sect contains a smattering of spirit shamans as well. these groups meet and cooperate in the replenishment rituals.
The Gatekeepers and Other Faiths
The Gatekeepers work well with any other sect devoted to protecting the natural world. Quite a few have some levels in an arcane spellcasting class. Communities that exist near a planar seal are very much aware of the debt they owe the druids. They present themselves as the spirit takes them. including followers of Balinor. Indeed. most go to Thelanis and return as emissaries and defenders of the fey. usually sorcerer. most members of the Greensingers are druids. They do not care if they shock the sensibilities of “mundanes. Relations with the various druid sects are generally tolerant. with a scattering of humans. and senior druids often are leaders of their clans. but so far nothing has met that criterion (whatever it might be). But should their land be threatened.
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE GATEKEEPERS
Although the Gatekeepers do not establish ﬁ xed areas of worship. some wear the richest robes and drape themselves with jewelry. It is possible the Greensingers would emerge into the world if a sufﬁciently great threat demanded it. with rangers making up virtually all the rest. Eldeen’s nominal government is strongly tied to the druidic cultures of the region. who acknowledge the Gatekeepers as their ancient teachers. where Eberron and Thelanis he Greensingers In
intertwine. Groups of druids visit the seals. if not natives of that plane. especially the Wardens of the Wood. In areas where portals are more numerous. Greensingers dwell only within the Twilight Demesne and Thelanis. Although some learn the sect’s ways on Eberron. some are clad in leaves. They can be counted on in a crisis. However. The Ashbound: Grim though they are.
THE EMBLEM OF THE GREENSINGERS
The chaos that embodies the Greensinger sect does not lend itself to formal identiﬁcation. have turned to the travesty of religion that is the Dragon Below. is a mystery to all who are not part of the sect.
DRUID SECTS
THE GATEKEEPERS IN EVERYDAY LIFE
The Gatekeepers go about their duties quietly and do not often interact with anyone outside the sect. is a candidate for the Greensingers. that would be anathema to their ﬁerce individualism and wild nature. however. let alone each member.

whether that of the rawest initiate or a respected elder druid. Divining their attitudes toward death. it was meant to exist. trying to anchor a portion of its essence to the material world even after its orbit takes it away. Even if the purpose is not readily discernible. Sooner or later. There must be an ineffable spark. which they reveal only to those who are ﬁt to enter their rareﬁed circle. and expending effort keeping them closed is a waste. those who are too narrow-minded remain as guests of Thelanis but never learn the inner mysteries of the Greensingers. it is not a contradiction. On the one hand. The Greensingers do have one shared ideal. They also study the movements of the outer planes with respect to one another. Simply being attracted to the Faerie Court is not sufficient for membership. not just Eberron. and all should be made manifest. in effect. Their fascination with all the planes of existence seems to bear this out. so it would seem an independent soul of some kind exists. Only a very few are interested in becoming ofﬁcial agents of the fey. and they step into the Faerie Court. One common belief is that such creatures have no souls. and the afterlife has been nearly impossible.
Becoming a Greensinger
The sect is generally reclusive. A Greensinger undertaking some sort of activity usually attracts others among the sect who have similar outlooks. his actions are not questioned. showing them Thelanis’s manifest zones and watching their reactions carefully. and no one voice directs the sect’s policies. and the effects of their being coterminous with and distant from other planes. they say. the Greensingers are fascinated by manifest zones of other planes. Unlike every other druid sect. they are fey and fey-touched. The sect does not even operate in circles as others do. And existence itself is the highest authority to the Greensingers. but simply as other parts of the world. the Greensingers welcome the opening of planar connections between the worlds.
of the Silver Flame (who believe that fey are abominations not far down the scale from fiends). the Greensingers are more likely to call an emergency meeting to question the transgressor’s intention than take immediate. something of the unearthly. They are most active when another plane becomes coterminous with Eberron. content to spend the endless evenings in revelry while centuries pass on Eberron. Their fascination with discovering and creating manifest zones seems to be a contradiction to this idea. and every voice has equal weight. Even such universally reviled monstrosities as daelkyr and undead creatures are obviously intended to be. Perhaps entry into the Greensingers confers some sort of immortality. souls. If a thing exists. They expose the potential recruits to the concept of planar solidarity. The only exception is behavior that obviously threatens Thelanis. it does not explain the many elves and elvenkin who inhabit the Twilight Demesne. To them. Even then. the walls between the planes grow thin. however. for example. and they seek the knowledge of creating new ones near or even within the Twilight Demesne. Rangers who see the wisdom of this act gather to protect those who are engaged in it. a druid who has begun to lay the groundwork for locating a Syrania manifest zone in the Towering Woods might be assisted by other spellcasters.
Hierarchy
There is none. within a petitioner’s psyche. Thus. The Greensingers are ﬁercely independent. nor even is spending time in Thelanis’s revels. both arcane and divine. radical action. Few are more expert on planar matters than the Greensingers. The great purpose of the Greensingers is this: All the planes of existence are part of nature. Major decisions are undertaken by the entire group. join the faerie folk by taking up the green? Those of the Faerie Court do not discuss it. They might never return. and its members never go in search of new recruits. they have no horror of outsiders. furthering the overall ambition of the Greensingers in his own way. But even if that is so.establishing an overriding philosophy. not as destinations for the soul.
DRUID SECTS
Religious Duties
Contrary to the purpose of the Gatekeepers.
Greensingers and Souls
Learning the true motivation of the Greensingers was difficult enough. Those who have such a spark recognize it in others. with no formal organization. That is not to say that effort should be expended on opening them either—if they are a natural part of the world. and they actively encourage such people to visit Thelanis in the hope of bringing them to the sect. in exchange for anchoring the soul forever to its body? Does one. considering them to be as natural as earthly creatures. being near-immortal spirits of nature. they will open regardless of others’ actions. but to their way of thinking. such as allying with the Puritan sect
103
. whether it travels to Dolurrh or elsewhere upon death. They seem interested in them. Candidates who accept this wider view of reality are approached for membership. the gates to Xoriat and even Dal Quor were meant to be. So. and only a few of those become Greensingers. Not even expressing admiration for and devotion to the fey qualifies someone. They also seek more connections between Thelanis and all the other planes. We have seen the resurrection of dead elves. Those enraptured by the rhythms of the great dance of life eventually make their own way to the Twilight Demesne. Each member does as he wishes.

there is no limit to the retribution it might take. the new initiate undergoes the ritual of the timeless soul (Player’s Guide to Eberron 60) to enable her to pass between the planes easily. even laying waste to portions of the Towering Wood in his zealotry. and agitate for making the attempt as soon as possible. All of the assembled are free to question the candidate and satisfy themselves as to her qualiﬁcations. Finally the assembly votes. to be replaced by the latest interest.A manifest zone allows the attributes of another plane to mingle with this one. Greensinger scholars are deeply divided on the matter of reopening such investigations. often in places where the planar barriers seem already thin (such as the Shadow Marches. Their studies suggest that the giants found a way to thin the walls between the worlds. the likely result would be alarm. even if it is not technically “life. Others resist the idea of forming artificial connections between the planes. If its goal of planar mingling were better known. Someone who actively turns against the Greensingers never does so openly until he can make his escape to a likely refuge. On the other hand. but serious renegades are surrounded by strong allies. The Greensingers’ talent for planar travel makes hiding from them a challenge. Only on unanimous consent does the candidate become a Greensinger. as are
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE GREENSINGERS
Ritual is too formal an activity to capture the wild hearts of the Greensingers. sharing its distinctive features without breaking the boundary. Speciﬁc activities appeal to given followers—at least until something else takes their fancy— but no liturgy or prescription can ever apply to them. One member might plant reath vines (ECS 92) wherever she travels. and that their experiments led to the Quori invasion. this interrogation can be intense and might last for many hours. The reason might be to maintain ecological balance. The strange and wondrous are irresistible to Greensingers. Nature is cruel. But if the group decides it has been wronged. Such requests are not mandatory. Unless the group as a whole sees grave danger in such activities. Immediately on joining the sect. All forms of existence. Mere death is not usually enough punishment. The most infamous betrayer of the sect is Anthelnas ir’Phiarlan “the Pure. the Greensingers can be self-contradictory when their own safety is at stake. Occasionally the Faerie Court calls on a senior Greensinger to act as a go-between to one of the outside worlds. another might sing continually. it does not interfere. she pursues them to the point of obsession. or to accomplish some other goal incomprehensible to most.” are worthwhile to the Greensingers. to keep the creatures’ presence from interfering with magical energies needed to form a manifest zone. and its goals so unfathomable. an individual member might embark on a campaign to eradicate.
DRUID SECTS
Quests
The Greensingers do not set quests for their members. calling such an assembly is relatively simple. They espouse no duty to destroy certain kinds of creatures. individual explorers have accumulated lore of an ancient. Even activities that seem inimical to the sect’s aims do not result in immediate retaliation.) Some Greensingers have taken it on themselves to attempt creation rituals. and Xen’ drik).
enraged Greensingers. say. And should the group succeed in creating new planar accesses. Some argue that creating manifest zones is not the same as opening portals. (Like anyone else.
104
. that most people are unaware of its existence.
Joining the Planes
Although the magic of creating new manifest zones escapes the sect as a whole. There they spend years experimenting with group magic to produce manifest zones. Such pursuits can end suddenly. Those who agree follow their leaders to isolated regions. mighty ritual perfected by the giants of Xen’ drik. then left for the elements to erode. but while the Greensinger is intent on them. Given their small numbers (only a few hundred) and limited travels. the Mournland.
Initiation
Initiation of a new Greensinger is not a formal process— nothing within the sect is—but requires that the entire organization meet at the heart of the Twilight Demesne. the world would become aware of them soon enough. all the displacer beasts in an area. such as they are. The process of selection and initiation is rigorous enough that further proof of devotion is not necessary. The offender might be “pinned to the sky” (trapped on the Astral Plane) or turned into a block of stone.
THE GREENSINGERS IN EVERYDAY LIFE
The sect is so isolated. and magical locations attract them most of all. but refusing incurs the displeasure of the fey. express personal quirks. Each member is expected to serve the sect’s interests according to his own nature. Each member performs his duties to existence as he sees ﬁt.” who was converted to the Silver Flame in 820 YK and joined the Puritan crusade against lycanthropes.
Minor Rites
Greensinger rites.
Fallen Greensingers
The do-what-thou-wilt mentality of the Greensingers makes expulsion from the sect extremely difﬁcult and unlikely. especially if they should end up threatening the Twilight Demesne or Thelanis.

Sometimes a blighter (Complete Divine 23) enters this class to further his exploration of the planes of death. Even cults dedicated to destroying their way of life mean little to them. once per day you can choose for any enchantment (charm) spell you cast to be extended (as if by the Extend Spell feat). their obsession with but a single facet of existence makes them weird and dangerous.
Skills: Knowledge (nature) 8 ranks. but some Nightbringers have discovered the secrets of the planar shepherd. ENTRY REQUIREMENTS
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE GREENSINGERS
The Twilight Demesne is the eternal meeting place of the fey and the Greensingers on Eberron. if
RITUAL OF FICKLE TWILIGHT
You become stealthy and deceptive. Thelanis does not belong to the natural world. The Gatekeepers: They have the patience of the immortal folk. a number of fallen druids join the ranks of the blighters (Complete Divine 23). The Ashbound: To them. They travel freely to Thelanis to tell tales of their adventures there.
105
. or destruction. until you are indistinguishable from its natives. but with no adjustment to the casting time or spell slot. But they do not understand the balance of all planes. other nations know almost nothing of the Greensingers and their activities. you gain new spells per day and an increase in caster level (and spells known. which maintains contact with most of the druid sects. since the fey friends focus on the interconnection between planes. Special: If you are an initiate of the Greensingers. I just have more than one. when they are not exploring other planes and manifest zones. what the dragons think. they work to open the minds of others to the reality of nature. Nearly all candidates for the class have interacted with the Greensinger sect. Druid/ rangers are also common. as well. madness. Are not all the planes of existence of necessity natural? The Children of Winter: While their effort to enhance Mabar’s manifest zone is fascinating. though their lives are short. reject narrow interpretations of what constitutes the “natural” world. How strange. as mentioned. Prerequisite: Chaotic alignment.
BECOMING A PLANAR SHEPHERD
Druids are the usual candidates for the planar shepherd class. this beneﬁt ends immediately.
PRESTIGE CLASSES
Some druids are drawn to the animal lord. Aerenal elves (especially the ancestors) relish the intellectual exchange. Dubbed “planar shepherds” for their proselytizing on planar tolerance. or master of many forms prestige classes (see Complete Adventurer). Here. They are perhaps too fond of iron. Spellcasting: At each level. because the wild shape ability is a requirement. and to hear wondrous lore in return.
CLASS FEATURES
As you advance in level. the Faerie Court has need of a messenger to travel to another realm. Stormlords and void disciples are also common and. Beneﬁt: You gain a +1 bonus on Bluff and Hide checks. On rare occasions. Human governments receive the fey emissaries with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. you become more and more attuned to your chosen plane. They see the great dance of the planes as the full expression of existence and are fascinated by these other realms. only they and the Greensingers know. It is as close to a temple as exists for the Greensinger sect. but they do send emissaries to other planes from time to time. their borders uncertain. though. Many have stepped into Thelanis and found welcome in the court. This ritual can only be performed by a druid of the Greensinger sect. but this is more in the nature of a private consultation than a full diplomatic mission. devotee of Kythri Some druids.
The Greensingers and Other Sects
The Greensingers do not pay attention to much outside the Twilight Demesne. taking on aspects of the fey of Thelanis.
Speciﬁc Attitudes
The Wardens of the Wood: They seem harmless and pleasant enough.
DRUID SECTS
Planar home. If you deal damage to a fey that has not already dealt damage to you or to one of your allies. Such persons become planar travelers and even adopt another plane as a second home as they delve ever deeper into these natural mysteries. Feats: Greensinger Initiate* or initiate of Nightbringers (at DM’s option).The Greensingers and Government
Other than the nominal government of the Eldeen Reaches. The following prestige class is particularly ﬁtting for druids of Eberron. especially among the Greensingers or those who have dealt extensively with that sect. The Greensingers spend most of their time here. Knowledge (the planes) 4 ranks. Other governments of Eberron seem to hold little interest for the Faerie Court. two planes meet and mingle. beastmaster. It is a model for other planar joinings.” Shepherd “There’s no place like
—Findelas. Special: Wild shape class feature.

For example. you become more and more acclimated to the weird environment of that other world. You can manage fairly well on your own if necessary. You can use this ability twice per day at 8th level. if you are afﬁliated with Mabar. you must decide to which class to add each level for the purpose of determining spells per day. you are a wild creature of mercurial disposition. you spend at least as much time there as on your home plane. and eventually elementals or outsiders. This immunity does not extend to the plane’s physical traits (including gravity and time). once per day you can create an area around yourself that emulates the environment of your chosen plane. you become able to use wild shape to change into an elemental or outsider native to your chosen plane. You can affect only manifest zones of your chosen plane. You have a natural afﬁ nity with extraplanar creatures native to that plane but are generally unprejudiced toward other planar inhabitants—other than those whose aims directly oppose your own. you lose access to planar shepherd class abilities. and the duration of your wild shape ability. Planar Self: At 10th level. and negotiator. if you are attuned to Risia. Wild Shape (Su): Your druid levels stack with your planar shepherd class levels for the purpose of determining the number of daily uses.
PLAYING A PLANAR SHEPHERD
Your concept of the natural world extends to all the planes of existence. on Fernia. You also can assist your companions in surviving the hostile environment of your chosen plane. This includes creatures whose type changes to magical beast as the result of applying a template (such as celestial or ﬁendish). such as Irian the Eternal Day. usually evil-aligned. provided all link hands with you. you are limited to animal forms in combat.
DRUID SECTS
EX-PLANAR SHEPHERDS
If you change to an alignment incompatible with your chosen plane. however. You might attach yourself to an existing druid sect or form a subsect devoted to your chosen plane. although it costs two of your daily uses of wild shape to do so. you gain all the elemental or outsider’s extraordinary. This area has a 20-foot radius and lasts as long as you concentrate (up to a maximum of 1 hour per level) plus 1d10 rounds. For instance. For example. Adding magical beasts. and spell-like abilities. alignment traits. Plane Shift (Sp): On reaching 4th level. Intensify Manifest Zone (Sp): At 7th level. to this mix allows you to exploit combat abilities not available to ordinary druids. This ability otherwise works like the plane shift spell. you must choose a single plane of existence other than the Material Plane. If you choose. with the same size restrictions as for animal forms. You do not. You become an outsider native to your chosen plane and gain damage reduction 10/magic. you can use intensify manifest zone (see page 151) once per day. Whenever you are in a manifest zone of your chosen plane. If you decide to choose a different plane.applicable) as if you had also gained a level in a divine spellcasting class to which you belonged before adding the prestige class level. Your outlook perforce mirrors the characteristics of that realm of existence. while if you are attuned to Kythri. Your work centers on the balance of nature as it relates to these two planes. alignment traits. When you attain 9th level. At lower levels. and you are an excellent emissary. You and your animal companion ignore any harmful effects derived from your chosen plane’s elemental or energy traits. you must begin again at 1st level of the prestige class and do not beneﬁt from abilities associated with the former plane. You can bring up to eight other creatures with you. If you had more than one divine spellcasting class before becoming a planar shepherd. you can bring more powerful melee abilities to the ﬁeld. Planar Attunement (Ex): At 1st level. At 10th level. translator.
106
. a neutral good planar shepherd cannot choose Fernia (because that plane is mildly evil-aligned). you could become a zezir (Monster Manual III 205). elemental and energy traits. you have a dark outlook. As you advance in this class. you can share this beneﬁt with a number of allies equal to your class level. You can no longer advance in this prestige class until you atone (PH 201). but you also have good offensive and defensive spellcasting ability. Detect Manifest Zone (Sp): Starting at 2nd level. or who threaten the existence of your native or chosen plane. if you chose the plane of Fernia. you do not take ﬁ re damage for being on a ﬁ re-dominant plane. In addition to the normal effects of wild shape. the Plain of Ice. supernatural. At 3rd level. Animal Companion: Your planar shepherd levels stack with your druid levels for the purpose of determining the abilities of your animal companion. you could become a barghest. caster level. especially when backed up by an animal companion. although you have a special afﬁnity with only one besides your native plane. you gain a +1 bonus to your caster level for all divine spells. you are not affected by the plane’s cold temperatures. but your spellcasting is more effective boosting fellow combatants. and spells known. gain any other beneﬁt a character of that class would have gained. including physical traits. and
magic traits. eventually becoming a creature native to it and imposing part of its nature upon your home plane. these allies must remain within 100 feet of you to gain this beneﬁt. you can use this ability three times per day. you are able to use wild shape to change into a magical beast native to your chosen plane. the maximum HD and size (but not creature type). you are a focus for the energies of your chosen plane. using your divine caster level.
Combat
Your ability to use wild shape already makes you more formidable in combat than most spellcasters. Once selected. if you chose the plane of Mabar. You are also immune to the entrapping effects of planes such as Dolurrh. As you become able to assume extraplanar forms. your planar shepherd features are forever attuned to this plane. This area mimics all traits of your chosen plane. you can use detect manifest zone (see page 150) at will. You cannot choose a plane with an alignment trait opposed to any component of your own alignment. you can travel freely between your chosen plane and the Material Plane once per day. Planar Bubble (Su): Beginning at 5th level. since you can assume the form of powerful animals. For example. or magic traits. Given your attunement to a plane outside your native one. as well as any natural environmental affects associated with the plane.

and many are loners. Listen. you can take the form of mighty elementals or outsiders. Player character planar shepherds make excellent adventure opportunities. you have no particular reason to ally yourself with the Greensingers. you are going to run across them frequently in the course of your interplanar travels.
Organization
The fey court is barely organized. Though not necessarily evil. However. But you’ll ﬁnd none better for watching your back when you have to retrieve a ﬂame jewel from Fernia or hunt down a rogue ﬁend on Shavarath.
Greensingers are able to offer some information and even diplomatic assistance.TABLE 5–1: THE PLANAR SHEPHERD
Base Attack Level Bonus 1st +0 2nd 3rd 4th 5th 6th 7th 8th 9th 10th +1 +2 +3 +3 +4 +5 +6 +6 +7 Fort Ref Save Save +2 +0 +3 +3 +4 +4 +5 +5 +6 +6 +7 +0 +1 +1 +1 +2 +2 +2 +3 +3 Will Save +2 +3 +3 +4 +4 +5 +5 +6 +6 +7
HIT DIE: D8
Special Animal companion. you should allot plenty of skill points to Knowledge (the planes) and Survival. and they welcome new information about all matters planar. Nightbringers who follow this path have a different outlook. depending on the task set before you.” —Solemi ir’Tollan. As they travel between the worlds. If you are a Greensinger. depending on which plane you are visiting. hardened Margrave archeologist An NPC planar shepherd is easy to introduce into the campaign. or seek one out through academic connections to guide them in a hostile planar environment. planar self
Spellcasting +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class +1 level of existing divine spellcasting class
DRUID SECTS
Class Skills (4 + Int modiﬁer per level): Concentration. They might offer assistance in times of crisis. planar attunement. Most likely you have also completed quests that required travel to different planes. Feats that improve your wild shape ability. and often offworld. often Thelanis but others as well. if you contact such a scholar. become an outsider yourself. who either took you in as an initiate or made a deep impression on you. or organizations such as the Twelve. and ultimately. If you joined the Greensinger sect. wild shape Detect manifest zone Wild shape (magical beast) Plane shift 1/day Planar bubble 1/day —— Intensify manifest zone Plane shift 2/day Wild shape (elemental or outsider) Planar bubble 3/day. Still. the
107
. no doubt about that. Your extradimensional adventures often demand ﬁnding your way through unfamiliar and physically dangerous conditions. Their extensive knowledge of speciﬁc planes makes them natural teachers and leaders among the others who wish to learn more of the planes.
Advancement
Your holistic view of existence likely comes by way of the Greensingers. allowing you to hop quickly between zones of power associated with your chosen plane. Knowledge (the planes). can offer. you have already undergone its initiation requirements. It is wise to stay in contact with the sect. they offer the chance for exotic experiences and perhaps inside information on extraplanar threats. Academics in particular are always hungry for planar knowledge. Their capricious nature makes it difﬁcult to anticipate the exact nature of such help. so most people have never encountered such characters. They are very uncommon. or a member of. Although Knowledge (nature) continues to be important to you as a preacher of the natural order. whether in search of knowledge or on more pragmatic business. and the Greensingers only slightly more so. Most of them make the fey court look humdrum. which are as onerous as they are informal. Adventurers who wish to travel the planes can beneﬁt immensely from your assistance if you offer it. Depending on your afﬁ liated plane. Knowledge (arcana). she can put you in touch with trusted “associates” in need of experienced guidance. If a party member is friendly with.
At the peak of your career. the Greensingers.
Resources
Those who rove between the planes are often considered exceedingly strange. The party might meet one who is sent as an emissary from the fey court. Survival. due to the small size of the sect. In return. the chance of encountering a planar shepherd increases greatly. The Planar Touchstone and Personal Touchstone feats (Planar Handbook 41) can also be useful. expect to be assigned ever more challenging missions to discover planar truths. Even if you are not part of the Greensingers. you have access to the extensive research facilities that only large universities. They invariably attune themselves to Mabar. consider choosing heritage feats (Planar Handbook 37) to boost your resilience against its effects. are always valuable. and seek only to promote and advance the inﬂuence of that plane. or give you more ﬂexibility in using it. You also can’t count on much support from your fellows. Spellcraft.
PLANAR SHEPHERDS IN THE WORLD
“They’re strange. Spot. the Endless Night. Knowledge (nature). some of the most inﬂuential members of the sect belong to the planar shepherd class. however.

DRUID SECTS
PLANAR SHEPHERD LORE
Characters with ranks in Knowledge (the planes) or bardic knowledge can research planar shepherds to learn more about them. although they recognized that all are part of the natural order.
HL
108
Findelas. DC 10: Some druids who associate with the Greensingers become experts in speciﬁc planes. Those who ignore the sect’s concerns find themselves shunned and unwelcome within the Twilight Demesne. It’s said that some even become outsiders in their efforts to discover ways to harmonize the planes. and the two camps vie for political control within the fey court. The fey also greatly mistrust the academic institutions that call on the expertise of planar shepherds. An undeclared conﬂ ict pits the blighters and the dark druids against those who see themselves as defenders of nature. these specialists travel off-world frequently. not until attaining the pinnacle of their career) and rarely blend in among other inhabitants. A shepherd who seems too eager for material things might be called before the highest Greensingers to justify his actions. members of the Greensinger sect and inhabitants of Thelanis and the Twilight Demesne are generally friendly to planar shepherds. such a character can travel freely within the cities of Eberron. Their attitude becomes helpful if the character’s goals intersect with their own—though ﬁ nding out what they truly intend is a challenge in itself. They are especially concerned that no one plane be overrepresented. they might forbid further exploration for a prescribed time. Someone who wishes to establish any sort of planar connection is expected to present the proposal to the fey court and the senior Greensingers and obtain their approval ﬁrst. such as the Mournland or the jungles of Xen’drik.
PLANAR SHEPHERDS IN THE GAME
A planar shepherd offers a way to use manifest zones to suit the needs of your campaign or to ﬂesh out an area of the world that is still mysterious. some planar inhabitants have declared their intent to overthrow Eberron. a planar shepherd
. for example). Off-world. On the other hand. and that a given area not contain too many manifest zones. Scholars who specialize in extraplanar subjects are usually helpful. someone who does not abide by the Greensingers’ wishes). DC 20: Planar shepherds are naturally protected against the harmful effects of their chosen planes and can extend this protection to those traveling with them. As well. it is better to keep a low proﬁ le. but in hostile environments (anywhere in Shavarath. the Greensingers strongly inﬂuence the process. Planar shepherds. planar shepherds are obvious. or even send him on a quest into a different plane. those who watch for extraplanar threats are at best guarded toward him. Add 5 to the listed check DCs when using this skill. who openly advocate interplanar “contamination” and go so far as to pollute the natural world with their blasphemous auras. and the druids sometimes send expeditions to the unauthorized zones to harass inhabitants or even block access. a character class with the ability to safely travel and explore in these places becomes very useful. Unless he makes his interest known. They fear that overzealous exploration and acquisition on a given plane can end up tipping the delicate balance among the planes as a whole. Characters with ranks in Knowledge (nature) can learn something of planar shepherds by way of their knowledge of the Greensingers. including the information from lower DCs. in a world where manifest zones and planar gates are disturbingly common. Most people in the world have never heard of planar shepherds. most other druids are generally unfriendly. They are not native to the plane (at least. Creat ion of manifest zones is a sensitive topic. receive their greatest hatred. They especially fear the dangerous folk who have afﬁ liated themselves with the darker planes. When a character makes a successful skill check or bardic knowlege check. Those who consider the other planes to be unnatural have unfriendly attitudes toward the Greensingers because of their extraplanar ways. Although no formal rules exist to govern their location and number (and not many planar shepherds attain the ability to create them). They do not see messing with foreign environments as conducive to the good of nature. DC 15: Called planar shepherds. if he cannot satisfy their concerns.
NPC Reactions
Unless he is a blighter or a “rogue” (that is. and they hope to secure the character’s aid in their research. The Pure Flame fanatics and the Ashbound sect are the most hostile.Some within Thelanis and the Twilight Demesne are suspicious of those who exhibit too strong an interest in a speciﬁc plane. read or paraphrase the following. Some planar natives do not mind travelers.

I
n the far corners of Eberron .
A
myriad lesser cults ﬂourish— some breathtakingly beautiful. . . others nightmares with no waking.
B
eneath the very noses of its rulers . . . KA
.

Bulwark headed east and was never seen again.” the Blades know it to be true. and draw strength from it. and his actual plans. few though they be.
than just a prophet. they have awareness and free will. Little is known about his whereabouts. But who is the Lord of Blades? History tells of the warforged Bulwark. Warforged†. These fanatics call themselves Blades. which is enough. these include the Lord of Blades. some deluded individuals are seduced by the Blood of Vol and its promise of eternal life beyond the limitations of an artiﬁcial body. and the spiritual sustenance is present. After the Treaty of Thronehold was signed. War. The Blades are not a typical faith. he provides them with a sense of purpose and inner strength.
SERVANTS OF THE LORD OF BLADES
The cult of the Lord of Blades has a simple but clearly defined hierarchy. Portfolio: Battle. his movements. Religion crosses the boundaries of racial identiﬁcation and national borders. the Becoming God.CHAPTER SIX
OTHER CULTS
OTHER CULTS
T
he world of Eberron is ﬁ lled with distinct cultures. Some are racially based (but might still attract adherents of other races). There are those who are certain of his existence. it is that generalizations are even less reliable here than usual. and they view their charismatic leader as more
THE LORD OF BLADES
Lawful Evil The Lord of Blades is a real being rather than an abstract divine principle. and a noble-looking elf could well be a servant of corruption. who was thought to have inf luenced that man’s thinking in the matter of warforged freedom. His followers have memorized his every word. Others have created their own religious reality. To them. they have quested for the meaning of existence. and within them. who draw inspiration from their worship and can cast divine magic in his name. for those who have met him.
WARFORGED MYSTERIES
Ever since the warforged developed independent thought and self-awareness. Suc h materialism seems to be oxymoronic in a religion. others are focused on a particular location (but might have mystical connections to other regions). They see no purpose to imagining spiritual energy that comes from a distant god. he is a divine presence. in the view of some outsiders. racial pride. Oddly enough. stories of the Lord of Blades
The Lord ofthis fanatical prophet of the Blades Most people believe that
warforged is gathering an army in the Mournland. Some even doubt whether this construct bogeyman even exists.
111
. but lesser or hidden cults too can be found across Khorvaire and embedded in the distant continents. vengeance. Not long afterward. When the Lord says. Not only the major sects. it appears to be a worship without faith. A few follow gods of the mortal pantheons (especially Onatar) or dedicate themselves to the Silver Flame. even more distinct subgroups. Yet there can be no doubt that the Blades are a religious organization: All the ritual. and they see his pronouncements as unassailable fact. Favored Weapon: Greatsword. promising death to the ﬂeshborn and the ultimate ascendancy of the warforged. the most horrid-looking creature might be a champion of the highest moral principles. they receive a tangible beneﬁt from proximity to their leader and increase his power by their own obedience. They waste no time on questions about the nature of souls and whether warforged have them. for they place no special value on spiritual existence. rulership. Their worship sustains him. Domains: Artiﬁce. They await only his direction to make the future real. It starts with the Lord of Blades himself. especially as it relates to artiﬁcially created beings such as themselves. an outstanding servant of King Boranel of Breland. Still. Stories abound of his zealous attendants and his apocalyptic speeches. Many warforged simply do not understand the idea of religion or of faith in things that cannot be seen or grasped. Law. their god’s existence is undeniable. If anything can be said in general about this world. the prayer. “We were made to rule Eberron. repeating them over and over. Yet he has his clerics. and in return. and the Reforged. A dragon’s color tells you nothing of its alignment. Evil.

entire cult is the Legion. and peacefully integrate themselves into whatever larger society exists around them. Khorvaire. This tively. and they pledge their lives to his service. Perhaps this power derives forged worship. he could have something takes the form of long harangues. carried by whichever leader claims it at the time. Alternato all members of the Legion. Instead. which have large company of followers. the Blades pay homage to a leader in the Mournland. Some warforged revere Bulwark as the liberator of their people. known as the Converts. As he departed soon after they were freed. By contrast. This might simply arise Blades has the primary duty of because their Lord is the most transmitting their master’s words charismatic of his kind. of command is enforced rigidly. even though none of them actually do. the The clergy—really more the milidevotion of the Blades to their Lord tary hierarchy—of the Lord of is clear. to better awaken
OTHER CULTS
The Ephemeral Leader
The theory of Bulwark as the Lord of Blades is supported by little more than rumor. Both such groups claim to be followers of Bulwark the Liberator. Thus. Among these who direct squads of around ﬁ fty followers. even from an all-consuming The captains and lieutenants obsession with finding such also lead their followers in military an item.
112
. Many warforged (and others) believe them. Reports from adventurers and scavengers have in common the sightings of warforged juggernaut squads moving purposefully in the Mournland. abandoned their former homes and try to retrace Bulwark’s steps to join him in whatever great destiny awaits. which warforged ﬁ nd comforting and familiar. This is but one of the are absolute. The Blades are tasked with evangelism. Such repthat sets him apart from the etition is typical of any warrest. Those who stayed behind have cultivated small areas of worship and ready the warforged populace for his return. with the These individuals are dispatched This holy symbol represents Lord of Blades at its head. extra—some divine authority which followers memorize and or even supernatural ability repeat as a mantra. and his proud construct nature. A more logical theory dismisses the task of finding the origin of the Lord of Blades.began to circulate. these loyalists were left to choose between remaining in their old lands and following their savior into the east. Indeed. and indeed from an ancient artifact. for the orders of their Lord that the two are one and the same. They have been focusEach captain is responsible for a ing especially on Karrnath and Thrane. Others. each company containing several populations of indentured warforged to whom the promhundred warforged. The chain downtrodden folk they ﬁnd their most zealous converts. forged mindset and the religious Some among the high-ranking war espoused by their leader. Religious Duties Wherever he came from. Perhaps the Lord of Blades is no more than a title. Bulwark has been the origin of several cults. They call themselves the Preparers of the Way. as befits the warwhen the holy war ﬁnally begins. Below the captains are lieutenants ised freedom of Thronehold never came. honing tactics and devisThe cult’s organization ing group maneuvers to assure victory is military. many origin stories told about the Lord of Blades. giving him the sort of respect normally reserved for gods. or of all warforged daily routine. This theory certainly accounts for the mystery and elusiveness of the Lord far better than any other. and have no truck with the Lord of Blades. any squad of warforged encountered in the Mournland could contain the Lord of Blades. it posits that many such Lords exist. denying that he has anything in common with the subservient Bulwark. however. exercises. Below the awesome power of the Lord of Blades in all directions from the Mournland to warforged enclaves across the Lord himself are his captains. Insubordination does not exist The most passionate of these heralds spend many years among the Blades—the very concept cannot even occur to as evangelicals in their adopted lands.

strength of spirit (though the materialistic Blades would scoff at such a word) is valued. BLADE COMMUNION OF SENTINEL You partake of the Lord of Blades’ observant watchers. These might entail support tasks.and lead others to their destiny. Those who perform the most strongly usually end up being promoted to the higher ranks. Prerequisite: Must not be capable of casting infusions.
BLADE COMMUNION OF H ANDLING You partake of the martial prowess of the Lord of Blades. The ritual itself can be performed only by a Blade cleric of at least 5th level. and can only occur on the ﬁ rst day of the appropriate month (see The Calendar. If he fails the check (or does not meet the prerequisite). The beneﬁt ends immediately if the participant deals damage to a warforged who has not already dealt damage to that participant or to one of his allies. A Blade Communion can be performed normally outside the presence of the Lord of Blades. A cleric cannot be compelled (magically or otherwise) to perform a ritual against his will. Prerequisite: Wis 11. such as hauling materials
back and forth.
Quests
The militaristic nature of the Blades does not lend itself to individual growth. increasing your ability to wield weapons and deal damage. They do not tire of their self-imposed exile from their lord and god. unless noted otherwise. Such missions might also scout out suitable areas for battle or seek contact with potential allies among the unenlightened warforged populace. Search. BLADE COMMUNION OF SCRIBING You partake of the Lord of Blades’ skill with artiﬁce. When he does participate. but Blade clerics refuse to perform this ritual on anyone who does not share their beliefs. and those Blades who demonstrate the keenest powers of observation and analysis are sent on missions to gather information about the activities of their ﬂeshly neighbors. a warforged can undertake no meaningful test of physical endurance. A participant who succeeds gains the indicated beneﬁt. until he undergoes atonement. Thus. but with a purely practical function. which lasts for a number of days equal to that participant’s level. improving your ability to detect threats. page 114). he gains no beneﬁt and cannot repeat the ritual until the next year. Beneﬁt: Your existing damage reduction increases by 1. and Spot checks. Where the follower of a distant and unknowable deity might ask for help through ritual behavior. and each participant must exchange a small portion of his body with another participant (usually a minor item of decoration). military drill and religious ritual are indistinguishable. they know that when the signal is given. Prerequisite: Damage reduction. Warforged do experience mental fatigue without sufﬁcient stimulation. all will gather in the Mournland to begin the conquest of the ﬂesh-ruled lands. Beneﬁt: Choose one 1st-level infusion from the artiﬁcer infusion list. However. the entire ritual is disrupted and no beneﬁts are bestowed. Their ability to conduct repetitive activity nearly endlessly is used by the cult leaders to condition Blades to better follow the Lord’s orders. The chosen infusion is stored within your body. If you have damage reduction against more than one kind of damage. increasing your ability to withstand damage. choose which one gains this beneﬁt. Blade Communion rituals have no cost. or if the participant is expelled from the Blades. When the ritual is completed. trials and drills form part of a follower’s regimen. Prerequisite: Weapon Focus. enabling you to beneﬁt from a minor infusion. he gains the normal ritual beneﬁt as well as a measure of divinity from his subjects. and in such a state cannot function most efﬁ ciently as soldiers. Good intelligence is vital to any military operation. Multiple rituals of the same kind do not stack. Beneﬁt: You gain a +2 beneﬁt on Listen. Being tireless and built of durable materials. Beneﬁt: You gain a +1 bonus on damage rolls with weapons to which your Weapon Focus applies. or tests of individual development.
OTHER CULTS
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE LORD OF BLADES
For the Blades. each participant who meets the given prerequisite must attempt a DC 15 Concentration check (taking 10 is not possible). The missionary function of highranking clergy is a questing of sorts. This infusion must be one that could be imbued upon you (such as repair light damage). BLADE COMMUNION OF WARDING
You partake of the defensive prowess of the Lord of Blades. A Blade Communion ritual requires one uninterrupted hour of meditation by all those participating in the ritual. and any Blade cleric who performs one on an undeserving character loses all cleric spellcasting abilities. such as standing watch for a week without relief (and making regular reports to prove the time was actually spent in watching). and you can activate it once during the duration of the ritual’s beneﬁt as a standard action.
113
. along with the ability to perform Blade Communion rituals. however.
BLADE COMMUNION RITUALS
Only warforged belonging to the Blades can take part in a Blade Communion ritual. and the personal quest of discovery has no place within it. If anything interrupts the concentration of any participant. Hilt and Pommel. these materialistic worshipers automatically receive their Lord’s instruction and physical beneﬁt by obeying orders.

Group tactics are practiced over and over. thus increasing his power. however. Each quarter. though. He compulsively collects information about the Lord of Blades. Unlike typical armed-forces war games. Followers of the religion are destroyed immediately. who are forcibly recruited or taken prisoner). these are highly formalized. but few commit themselves to the rigors of membership.” The transition from one day to the next is less important for people who need no sleep and conduct no commerce. For example. They care little for the calendar of the f leshborn.
The Lord of Blades and Government
King Boranel of Breland is obsessed with the idea that his onetime aide Bulwark might now be the Lord of Blades. or preaching and being preached to. for their economies rely heavily on indentured warforged labor. mobilizing. it is not the dogma or the preaching that one should consider most carefully to gain full understanding—it’s the actions and. and to compensate. This might
The Lord of Blades and Other Faiths
Thrane is particularly intolerant of religions other than the worship of the Silver Flame.
THE LORD OF BLADES IN EVERYDAY LIFE
To follow the Lord of Blades is to do so completely. punctuated by his most evocative pronouncements. and take place at the same time each day.Prayers
Prayers as such are unknown to the Blades. the Blades go to extreme lengths to ensure secrecy. Invoking the name of the Lord of Blades sometimes serves as an imprecation. then larger-group coordination is perfected in the same way. An opponent observing these exercises would quickly be able to memorize and predict the movements of the warforged army—thus. It’s ironic in the eyes of some observers that in championing freedom. He wonders whether Bulwark (if indeed that is the warforged messiah) would even listen to his former patron—if he could get word to the Mournland stronghold.”
refer to the number of blades on the body of the Lord of Blades. begins with a Blade Communion. meant to bolster individual spirit. more accurately. according to the cult’s accounting. He is tormented by the thought that he might have unleashed such a threat upon Khorvaire. or perhaps even to the rising of the moons (though this last is unlikely). moon-to-moon) existence. 998 YK corresponds to the First Year of Thirteen Blades. usually in a sarcastic and disrespectful way: “Tell it to the Lord of Blades!” or “Blades take you!” The life of a true believer is worship. and keeping them in top condition occupies much of their “downtime. he also wants the best for his old companion. The Pure Flame sect has declared the Blades creed to be a heresy. but they are not true worshipers unless they travel to their leader’s side. instead marking the moons with quotations. Thus. “We are the blade. to the number of companies working within the Mournland. Instead. Many warforged think about the movement. When not actively drilling. they perform small acts to recreate a portion of that aura. One does not beg a commander-in-chief for succor or favor. and return to him the assertion of warforged superiority. “We endure. Some few have taken matters
114
.
The Calendar
The Blades mark time according to the ﬁ rst appearance of the Lord of Blades. Many have afﬁ xed armblades or additional weaponry to their bodies. all the Blades engage in the Blade Communion. or be drawn into a conversation by an agent.
Galifar Month Olarune Dravago Rhaan Vult Blade Communion Sentinel Handling Scribing Warding
OTHER CULTS
Minor Rites
Ritual sharpening of weapons forms the basic religious activity of the Blades. until all members are performing exactly in synch. They send out advance agents into the practice area to exterminate any living beings they ﬁ nd (other than warforged. you are the ﬁ st. following the Blade Communion of Scribing. the rising of Therendor is called in the current calendar. This is not some offering of ﬂowery words but a physical communion in which all receive the Lord of Blades blessing and in return confer upon him some of their own strength.” Those Blades who are away from their god on missionary or intelligence-gathering quests suffer from the separation. As with all faiths. They are unable to share in the strength that comes from being at his side. A typical example is. All is preparation for the glorious campaign to come. These are personal rites. They might listen to a sermon from an evangelical Blade. Once a year. which change each year as determined by the scribes. those nations’ leaders have declared the Lord of Blades to be an enemy of the state. the movement has as a practical result completely subsumed individual warforged to its cause. and members of the Pure Flame call loudly for its complete extinction. The drills and recitations structure day-to-day (or. The overall effect is more of a great dance than a military action. the ofﬁcial recordkeepers transcribe the Lord of Blades’s pronouncements for the year and also name the next twelve months. they obey the Lord of Blades and his commanders.
Major Rites
The major ritual activities of the Blades are large-scale military exercises. and its high priests continually strive to enlighten the warforged. these militant warforged keep their blades bright and ﬁ nely honed. and his intelligence agents seek out independent investigators to bring the latest news. the interactions of the faithful. in this case. Karrnath and Thrane feel most threatened by the Lord of Blades’ message of freedom. a periodic adoration of their spiritual leader. Ritual statements are not so much prayers as they are slogans or even battle cries. whether they are property of the state or outside agents apprehended in their evangelism. In addition. Still.

their potential as recruits is great.
The Lord of Blades in the Last War
The Last War birthed the Lord of Blades. Doublegated entrances pierce three of the four sides. as well as in their fanatical belief in racial superiority.
OTHER CULTS
Speciﬁc Attitudes
For their own part. exploring the Mournland for the warforged stronghold and dispatching any Blades they encounter there. The scribes and evangelicals. These fools must either recognize the truth of warforged destiny or die in ignorance. Each is exactly the same in layout—the only differences being size and orientation. somewhere deep within the Mournland. If they are willing to follow orders and work toward our ultimate triumph. travel to the stronghold frequently and return with the latest pronouncements. The Godforged: These worthy wanderers hold a curious and completely unnecessary belief in souls. if Bulwark and the Lord of Blades are the same.
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE LORD OF BLADES
The center of the Blades’ worship is the hidden stronghold of their Lord. and religious precincts. as well as the Lord of Blades’s personal bodyguard.into their own hands. surrounded by a 10-foot-high earthen wall studded with sharpened stakes and pieces of metal (sometimes damaged weapons). the Blades have no interest in the religions of ﬂesh creatures. a simple bridge of planks spans the ditch. when the gates are open. including matters of religion. Its location is unknown to any outside the cult.
Blades Base Camp
Individual companies establish base camps that serve as training grounds. A camp moves at frequent. The Reforged: It is an offense of the highest order to deny one’s own nature. which encircles the camp. but they consider those warforged to be misguided in their reverence for an earthly being. On the outer edge of this rampart is a 5-foot-deep ditch. The priests of the faith wish to bring these “lost” into the fold of their Lady to harness their passion for more wholesome causes. The Blades are certain that their leader possesses a creation forge and that he swells the ranks of his followers with new warforged. armories.
RL
. It was the Treaty of Thronehold that gave warforged the freedom to choose as they would. The camp is square in form. but no one beyond the inner circle has actually seen the inside of the temple. The war might even have literally created the Lord of Blades. and even new recruits do not visit this headquarters until they are well established in the cult’s organization. irregular intervals to thwart observation and prediction of the company’s activities (this in addition to regular patrols to eliminate intruders). and they do not care what followers of those faiths might think of them. All Blades camps adhere rigorously to a single plan. Followers of Dol Arrah admire and respect the military fervor of the Blades.

ment. A fourth group of six Blades patrols the the square. Prison Blocks. example of the miscreant. any living being. standing guard. a matter for the scholars—but 2. and they fear typical) who also creates oils of repair This holy symbol depicts the new awareness ultimate destruction as much as damage for the company’s use.
OTHER CULTS
The Becoming God
T B
G
116
. the Godforged movement repairs to damaged warforged can also be performed here. Although warforged have no need of sleep punishment. and the soldier must still be capable of fighting. This building is vessel—the Becoming God—is the for crafting and repairing weapons. Five of the construct soul and its creator. How the does not open without admitting Godforged conceive of such a the correct shape (Open Lock DC deity is unknown to those out35 without proper component). and 5. Workshop. they are uncomfortable in inclement weather. The usually 1st-level warriors with a 2nd. The construction of this 3. from which the captain supervises camp operamerit imprisonment. reproduction of the bladed ﬁ st. its three doors aligned with and by extension from the Lord of Blades himself. discovery. dispenses 7. It is supervised by a warhas gained more adherents. body. Discipline is harsh among the Domains: A rtifice. they are uniﬁed by a belief that warforged have souls—and a shaped space that matches a speciﬁc that these souls were bestowed upon component of the captain’s body. Only the most severe guard outside each door. belief lower-level Blade warriors assist. and Although the Becoming God does not yet have a so forth. Warforged seek forged artiﬁcer (3rd to 5th level is deﬁ nite goals in life. which typical structures of a military camp are absent. and even minor infractions merit severe punishWarforged†. This shrine contains a small to stand out of the worst of the elements. The Blades use the extra 6. great task of building a body to Usable items seized from enemies let their god walk the world as a are also stored here. addresses both issues. Much of the company’s time is they require something tangible. At any given time. self-sufﬁciency. The captain’s authority is required for access. each squad practicing for 12 hours each day. The compathey are not content to worny’s weaponry is stored here. the other two Neutral are performing assorted tasks. For some. barely large enough for an occupant to turn around. and assigns missions to scouts. Over time. labeled with the offender’s name. Meditation*. squad. Calling this is reinforced by the special lock. A typical company contains HE ECOMING OD five squads. in a thing greater than themselves typically at least one has some artiﬁcer training. but in typical warforged fashion. Karrnathi masters and entered the Mournland. One 3rd-level warforged ﬁ ghter stands such punishment dreadful indeed. side the cult—whether the philoA door set into the north sophical ideal of “construct” can wall connects with the camp’s exist without a created body is armory. Punishment Square. spent drilling. and where he meets with lieutenants.Each gate has a group of six Blades assigned as guards. such as the company’s artiﬁcer reattaches in the workshop. The symbol or food. and with no need for barracks. infraction. the intent is to humiliate rather than to maim. many of the the Lord of Blades can win back the severed piece. comrade. 1. Strength. not only on the captain himself but on the small shrine built into the northEach of these long sheds has room for dozens of warforged west corner of the building. tending to the equipment. barracks and food storehouses. Shelter. a dozen ship a distant concept. surrounded by gleaming weaponry (that wielded by the captain in battle). It them by a construct god. rank. 4. The or so Blades are in the buildGodforged are dedicated to the ing. he exists as a real being to those who believe. This square building is at the The anguish of separation from the rest of the Legion. The northeast corner of the building contains a locked storeroom that holds magic items and other top-security Rumors persist of a warforged battalion that deserted its materials. Drilling takes place around the clock. Captain’s Ofﬁces. the company captain immediately makes an Portfolio: Life. there is space for many warforged to practice at the same time. of the Lord of Blades is prominent. growth. When a Blade commits an they can draw on their faith to create miracles. A typical penalty for disobedience (whether intenFavored Weapon: Slam/gauntlet (including tional or not) is the removal of a small portion of the battleﬁ st). Hearing the stories. and even then the period of incarceration rarely exceeds one week. These blocks contain tiny cells space for military training. so while three are drilling. Most of the building is one large crimes (such as outright mutiny or questioning dogma) room. Minor project of lifetimes. Armory. makes the camp’s gates. exact center of the camp. offender’s body. such as a ﬁ nger or a piece of ornamental plating. An offender who redeems himself in service to Because warforged do not eat or sleep.or 3rd-level warseparated piece is displayed on a platform in the midst of rior supervising. which has themselves the Godforged. Parade Grounds. tions. and outside of the camp at all times. Blades.

and send back raving dispatches filled with the language of revelation. becoming lay followers of a sort. resulting in a crazed half-golem. but they can be resurrected. A large group might contain one or two subordinate leaders (often called “Planners”) who direct the activities of the assemblage according to the Architect’s vision. (Hence. so the life of a cult beats to the rhythm of the leader’s chant. They cannot become undead. and the others. To most mortals. each leader has its own conviction. Some who are not driven mad or destroyed by their passion become strange underground preachers. but any message of hope might find fertile ground among the poverty-wracked and desperate. . they do not subscribe to the idea of Dolurrh as the soul’s destination. it exists as mere potential. Some. Relig ious and philosophical arguments have raged over the question of whether warforged have souls. even though the Godforged do nothing to encourage or welcome them. for example. the warforged do. and the source of their own. for living constructs. their voices are soon silenced . built to serve.
SERVANTS OF THE BECOMING GOD
The primary task for a Godforged assemblage is to discern the nature of the Becoming God. an abomination that is quickly destroyed— often by the Godforged themselves. There. Repetition is natural to warforged life and instruction. They haunt the most wretched slums to spread the word of a new life in an unbreakable body. called “assemblages. However. Most listeners mock their insane message. intent on observing everything. According to their ramblings. Within each group. the Godforged also believe that a soul is built into a body. it is ghastly. as well. placing their god into its own body will let it grow even more powerful. Some religious scholars have noted what they consider an odd parallel between the Becoming God’s devoted and the Church of the Silver Flame.” devoted to learning more of the Becoming God.
OTHER CULTS
Nonwarforged Cultists
The Godforged movement is of living constructs. much like a marching cadence. They might submit to construct grafts. The proponents of such a bizarre idea rarely speak of it openly for long. which is usually a variant on or synonym for “Architect” or “Builder. A relatively new heresy dubbed the “Incarnate Lord of Blades” was born from the fevered sermons of these nonwarforged cultists.
Religious Duties
Above all. even try to emulate the worshipers. This liturgy tells of the Becoming God and the origins of warforged souls. the warforged messiah began existence as a fleshand-blood being who rebuilt his body—and his soul—with mechanical parts. Many of these devotees began as scholars studying the movement from a psychological or sociological perspective. If the Godforged believe in an afterlife. To warforged devoted to either the Lord of Blades or the Godforged. Such a life can only be granted by the Becoming God once it is manifest on earth. of the future that
117
. or become part of his physical entity. more fascinated than the others by the idea of a growing. The leader chooses its own title. the leaders of Godforged assemblages guide their followers in understanding their god and in actively creating its earthly container. In this. and to contribute to its embodiment. They have no difficulty conceiving of a soul that is separate from the body: The Becoming God is surely the most powerful construct soul. Although the Church of the Silver Flame views the journey as a one-way trip and the Godforged see more interaction. follow without question. and without one. it would be interesting to these same scholars to know if any Godforged or Flame scholar has investigated other similarities between the two presumably separate gods. who became obsessed with their subject and lost academic detachment. Consciousness is what separates them from mere machines and their mindless precursors. This desperate option usually backfires. and that it increases as a life advances. the warforged with the strongest personality naturally assumes a leadership role and begins to direct the activity of the assemblage. Most Godforged hold that unbound souls form part of the Becoming God until they once again ﬁ nd bodies. Is the ability to be aware and to reason sufﬁcient evidence for a soul? For the Godforged. the idea is ridiculous: The construct form is the most perfect. there is no question. built-in soul. The warforged soul is bound within the body. They trail behind the trudging column of the questers. Both believe that souls departed from their ﬂeshly conﬁ nes join their god. they ﬁnd one another and form small groups. or even try to rebuild their own bodies. and if other conscious beings have souls.these curious individuals gradually make their way to the heart of the Mournland in search of truth.) This belief is ref lected in a propensity to add pieces to themselves. A few renegade mastermakers find a home—if not support—within the Godforged. one way or another. . whether as magic components (Races of Eberron 175) or simply as ornament. A few highly deluded nonwarforged beings are fascinated by the cult.” recognizing its role in the progress of construction.

it has already granted them souls. scouring the ruins of the Mournland for materials and relics suited to the great project. being reverent does not require acts of empty ritual. and of the duty of every follower to its god. but the more fanatical Architects might go so far as to engrave their plans on sheets of thin metal.
Prayers
The Godforged do not ask for their deity’s intercession. Still. especially at times when the warforged believes he has added to the soul: “What you bestowed on me I have now augmented. Many argue that to ﬁ nd the Lord of Blades is to ﬁ nd the way to the Becoming God.” Sometimes a prayer is an offer of thanks. Assemblage Architects are responsible for collecting and recording the knowledge of the group. Mundane ink and paper usually sufﬁce. Older records are never destroyed but are maintained as an archive to check against the current plan. Moreover.is to come. and keep the record within a special container fastened to (or incorporated into) their own body. thanks be to your vision. they believe they owe the same to their god. nor he they. They also quest for materials that will some day help realize the body of the Becoming God. none know how to locate the warforged Lord. The triggering event could be almost
Priests of the Becoming God carry a double burden: the souls of their followers and the body of their god
118
. especially during periods of inactivity. They search for the Firstforge. The Godforged know that their god awaits its body.
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE BECOMING GOD
Warforged are practical folk.
OTHER CULTS
have a ﬁ rmer bond to its body. encounters with other groups. Architects continually update the plan. Thus. The Godforged movement is not evangelical: Each member hears the call within itself and seeks the truth. After all. and they are conﬁdent in their role in bringing about the ultimate merger. Rather. he is the only one of their kind to build bodies that hold living souls. The group literally marches in beat. this enters the records as well. which leads it to the Becoming God. the damaged Cyran creation forge. which some claim is operated by the Lord of Blades. If he indeed controls the Firstforge. although he would welcome such followers. and signiﬁcant events all go into the plan (as the record is called). and the nature of each. The Godforged see the Lord of Blades not as a divine being in himself but as a true prophet of the Becoming God. Landmarks. Their prayers take the form of promises: “I vow to open your eyes that you may look on your creation.”
Quests
The Godforged’s existence is to quest. When a member shares an insight with the group. their rituals have a purpose and an outcome. They note the place from which god-pieces come. a soul attached by this prophet cannot help but
Minor Rites
The ﬁ rst ritual any Godforged undertakes is that of recognizing that it has a soul.

and they gained recognition as free folk thirty-one years later. an intellectual challenge posed to it directly. Eventually the idea of an annual gathering spread through the assemblages. however. Instead. often absent-mindedly fashioning doll-like objects as they do so. stamp. The location changes from year to year. Most who learn of the Becoming God can no longer continue in their former existence. page 27) are especially interested in them. A very small number of awakened warforged. They then separated. the reckoning will shift to After the Becoming. with the Mark of Making) and remains in convocation until all matters of importance have been discussed. Each time its assemblage encountered another.anything: an emotional response to an artistic creation or a beautiful landscape. they record the years spent in search of the Firstforge and the full awakening of the god. An assemblage’s Architect chooses the precise form of the mark. its piece of the sacred body is taken up by the Architect (along with those of all the others lost along the way). are still exploring the ramifications of this event. each following its own interpretation of the divine quest. then its members search the rubble. As more assemblages formed and came into contact. taking shifts to avoid mental fatigue. or otherwise permanently afﬁ x the Mark of the Becoming to their bodies. they would discuss the great task and their own activities in its furtherance.
119
. As the dragons themselves can testify. for the remainder of its existence or until it finds the Firstforge. and it is not undertaken casually. At a Great Assemblage. attach. Different warforged respond in varying ways. The Godforged know that they fulﬁ ll a destiny. overmechanized appearance. Whenever groups met. The elders of certain churches have also acquired some of these ﬁ gurines and are studying their
meaning with some concern. whichever comes first. attached ﬁ rmly to its own body. or 2 BB. the awareness of a larger movement spread. but the great task itself began only then. and they make the most
MARK OF THE BECOMING
Most dragons pay no attention at all to this tiny cult. which has a ready market among collectors in Breland. but all such marks share the central feature of an opening construct eye. for obvious reasons. Those not actively searching engage in contemplation of their god. the death of a comrade and thoughts of afterlife. A warforged who has excavated a suitable component presents it to the assemblage’s leader for examination and approval. appropriately. Thus. Although the Mark of the Becoming is created. and so forth. they formed assemblages from random meetings. this event leads the warforged to consider for the ﬁ rst time something bigger and more enduring than its own body. and some have heard of the draconic Prophecy that they embody.
OTHER CULTS
The Calendar
The Great Assemblage meets on the first day of the month of Eyre (associated. each incorporating portions of the other’s ritual into its own. such as a repeated phrase (“in the name of the Becoming”) or a ﬂourish after a combat move or more mundane activity. the Architect of each group presents its assemblage’s plan so that all members can synchronize the record. The concept of a construct god predates the emancipation of the warforged. it would be impossible for the cult to maintain uniform worship without the exchange of information. Discovering the soul is a life-changing event. Some of the older leaders carry so much material that they have a bizarre. Items of note might become central missions for the assemblages in the coming year. that follower carries the piece of its god. Others add a ritual activity to each other action they take. observers wonder if it might still reveal something new of the Prophecy. A typical group travels for several hours a day. the gathering place for the next Assemblage is decided at the close of the current one. and it is now a tradition. such as gathering more material from a particular ruin or observing a magical phenomenon in more detail. When the Godforged first began to wander in the wastes.” in which they appear inactive but are in fact engaged in intense thought with no physical activity. Adventurers returning from the Mournland have brought back specimens of this warforged art. Such individuals are prone to slow and careful examination of issues. Whatever the form. The warforged are aware of the dragonmarks that set apart certain members of the humanoid races.
THE BECOMING GOD IN EVERYDAY LIFE
Unlike many of Eberron’s religions. Some enter an extended period of “shutdown. usually about a week. If the Architect ﬁ nds it good. If and when the god is embodied. rather than appearing spontaneously. but some in the Chamber have noticed the new mark. The Godforged do not mark the passage of years with the Galifar calendar. Sentient warforged have existed since 965 YK. that leader proposed a Great Assemblage to be held at a landmark within the Mournland. the Scions of the Forge (see Hierocrats.
Major Rites
The cult of the Becoming God does not hold festivals in the usual sense. so marking themselves in the same way seems completely logical. It is the duty of each Godforged to bring a piece of the god’s body to add to its construction. the cult of the Becoming God consumes a worshiper entirely. Because there are so many small assemblages. They have not yet broken with mundane life but contemplate the decision in the long hours while the ﬂeshmade sleep. and one of the more perceptive Architects recognized the value of regular updates on the search. They depart to join the assemblages working to bring their god into physical existence. Should a Godforged fall while on the quest. the 998 YK corresponds to the second year Before the Becoming. but the heart of the religion is its ongoing ritual. One uniquely Godforged rite that is followed by all members of an assembly is to engrave. and they encountered other such groups by happenstance. it is difﬁcult to discount even seemingly irrelevant events when it comes to interpreting the Prophecy.

He taught others in his philosophy. and the annual commemorations of it that follow. The most sacred ediﬁce possible is the god’s body-to-be.
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE BECOMING GOD
The Godforged do not erect temples. the central tenet of the cult is that the created body is itself a shrine. is in effect a mobile shrine. Hatchet set forth a few simple precepts by which the Reforged live. Baron Merrix d’Cannith. Rather. is very interested in the future of “his children. if they are welcoming and open-minded about the warforged’s new existence. He believes the faith can lead them to a new. The Lord of Blades is the conduit to the god but is not a god himself. One well-known venue for discussion of the Becoming God is The Red Hammer Inn. and obtains colorful clothing appropriate to the chosen gender and surrounding society. Those who hear the stories generally scoff at the idea of a construct god—the phrase is an oxymoron to them. At best. warforged were the property of the nations for which they fought. they prefer to embrace the living part of their nature. and a human mob then tore him apart. in the undercity of Sharn (Sharn: City of Towers 100). the truth of his life has become obscured by hagiography after the fact. Annual celebrations then become much like human birthday parties.OTHER CULTS
convincing Architects when they ﬁ nally join or create their own assemblage. therefore I live. Thus. Some choices demand punishment. the clergy of Onatar (especially the Scions of the Forge) have taken a special interest in the Becoming God. they seek to become as much like natural beings as possible. but do not take them seriously. The Lord of Blades: To worship this being as a deity is terribly misguided. experiencing all of life more intensely than many born to ﬂesh. The Reforged eschew mechanical enhancement. proof that Onatar is more powerful than the rest. bordering on dangerous. as they discuss the idea and solicit opinions. Thus.
MAJOR RITES
The big occasion in the life of a Reforged is the “birthday. Such delusions must be corrected. They examine the worshipers’ doll sculptures. and he keeps his interests secret. they were made to serve in battle. there is no limit to potential deities—and challengers to the authority of the established pantheon. 4. Others fear that if one god can forge another. The Reforged: Why should we seek to change our bodies to weak ﬂesh? We were created in the image of our god. and they in turn spread the word. Those who remain undecided serve as conduits of the faith to others. who maintains secret experiments (and a surviving creation forge) in the undercity of Sharn. as an inspired prophet or even an agent of a god. A new Reforged adopts a male or female personality if it did not already have one. the Godforged have strong opinions about other warforged cults and mysteries. Merrix’s inﬂuence does not extend to the rest of the family’s holdings. Some see the possibility as exciting.
Speciﬁc Attitudes
Warforged attitudes toward other faiths are generally nonexistent.
The Becoming God and Government
The leaders of House Cannith have heard about the Becoming God from their contacts in The Red Hammer. Whatever their personal beliefs. Instead. It does not posit a warforged god. ordering a meal and at least going through the motions of consumption.” however. 3. Blind devotion to him only detracts from the great task of building the Becoming God’s body. 1.”
The Becoming God and Other Faiths
The cult’s existence is little more than a rumor to most. a tragic misunderstanding resulted in his killing a human in selfdefense. honoring Hatchet by living as intensely as possible. This celebration is attended by other Reforged and sometimes ﬂeshly friends and companions. This is generally the attitude of most in power. It is blasphemous to think that the body he gave us is not sufﬁcient. each wandering assemblage. I choose. Still. Pious humanoids—or those simply given to prejudice—resent the Reforged. Rather than building or improving on that soul. brighter future—and he is working on the idea of building and improving souls in his latest warforged designs. Hatchet himself no longer lives. though. All Reforged take the Second Maxim deeply to heart. among other places. However. word of the cult spreads in a population.
THE FOUR MAXIMS
The Reforged honor Hatchet as the ﬁ rst of their kind. trying to infer the form of the divine body. However. and it is our duty to create for him the most perfect body.” the moment of entering the movement. they might hold some bemused curiosity about such things. excavating and toting its contributions to the task. but it does share with the Becoming God a belief in the living soul. But the cult itself did not exist until after the Treaty of Thronehold gave warforged the freedom to pursue such goals. Some go so far as to celebrate at a tavern or restaurant. seeing them as foolish poseurs who have no business pretending to be “real people. and their own servitude likely intensiﬁed the need to ensure the god had a free body of its own. and wonder if their god could have made another on his holy forge. In the meantime. The purpose of life is living. seeking out whatever information they can ﬁ nd. This philosopher formulated simple rules for living that the Reforged continue to follow and preach. All living beings have the right to choose.
120
. although as the Reforged discards more and more of its
The Becoming God in the Last War
During the Last War. Hatchet has taken on semidivine status among the more fervent Reforged.
The Reforged more of a philosophy The Reforged movement is
than a religion. No doubt some began to conceive of their own god during this time. despite the isolation of its committed members. 2.

Comfortable furniture to the “rescue” and now maintain absolute with surfaces of various textures—rough.) gods. jewel-like lizards basking on the walls. Although warforged have no need Inspired are nobles within Riedran of food and drink. The most devoted of the kalashtar are the Yannahilath of the Path of Light.
OTHER CULTS
The Inspired
QUORI FAITHS
SERVANTS OF THE INSPIRED
The ordinary citizenry of Riedra follow the instructions of their overlords with great devotion. some humans refuse to deal with treat the Inspired with the reveralso recalls the enormous monoliths warforged. They highlight this garb by weaving designs along the hems. Enclaves are stocked with quori created a religion as a means a wide variety of foodstuffs. but the position does have its rewards. nature of life. smiling on the faithful and dispensing terrible punishment to their enemies. and indeed lack society. Certain favored worshipers are promoted by the Inspired to lead the others. white. After passing often involve such activities. And so the quori maintain their power. By smell or taste. a group formed from the merger of humans and renegade quori. Reforged indulge in such pleasures Over the course of centuries. as well as throw the continent into bloody chaos. As psionically modiluxurious—abounds. they wield absolute control over lowland Sarlona and are turning their covetous attention to Khorvaire. persuaded easily enough by coin. the nonetheless. Some Reforged go Inspiration. psionic manipulation. Known as the Path of teas. This small. singing birds in tration. wines. is not evil but incomprehensible. rabing themselves as divinely inspired saviors. if no such buildof these il-altas. but they believe that This symbol. they came bits. sharp. No priest has power that even approaches that of the lowest-ranking quori noble. the dream
121
. tice the unfamiliar motions of eating the faithful hope to improve their and drinking so as to ﬁt in more comfortably at human gatherings. It is believed that a human priest who serves faithfully can be reborn as one of the Chosen (empty vessels not yet possessed by a quori spirit) in his next life. Then. a An enclave also includes a quiet Riedran hopes to eventually become space. even snakes and turtles. For now. the Inspired range of sensation. They act as and are treated as nied by music (provided by hired bards or such. Each carries a special seed-shaped crystal. engraved with the Inspired’s sigil. These near-gods walk among them. Reforged that their leaders are possessed by spiriinstead gather in rented facilities tual entities. Dreamwalkers seek to understand the Quor Tarai perfectly so as to enlighten both the Inspired and the Yannahilath and thus unite their people. cats. having established a treaty with the embattled frontier nation of Q’barra. a spiritual movement that focuses on a universal principle of positivity rather than a speciﬁc deity or pantheon.
A typical Reforged enclave is a haven of sensation. the Riedrans know ing is available for purchase. It is decorated in bright colors and ﬁ lled with life of all kinds: lush When the quori ﬁ rst came to Sarlona. In the guise of the Inspired. A lthough few in number. This is a great honor. but most simply pracliving lives of devotion and service. the “great spirits” allow uninterrupted meditation on the that guide others toward perfection. Opposing the beautiful and cruel invaders are the kalashtar. using this embroidery as a form of meditation. they primarily use intrigue and diplomacy to advance their aims. this faith is based so far as to purchase or craft magic around the concept of reincarnaitems to gain an artiﬁ cial sense of tion and spiritual evolution. who strive to atone for their terrible error in exposing Eberron. and those of highest rank rule the sensory organs to enjoy them. the as divine monarchs. which so lot in the next life. often a garden or library. all to provide a greater fied humans tinged with fiendish blood and possessing elﬂ ike beauty. Thus. through cycles as beast and human. Riedrans dress in black. presentdomesticated household animals such as dogs. control over Riedra. representing a seed once a week or month.construct nature. the even more advanced Reforged). An enclave is also ﬁ lled are a breed apart from normal Sarlonan with works of art and literature. accompahumans. marking his status and storing a portion of divine energy. hidden sect believes that the Quor Tarai. The best location for an The Inspired are believed to be vessels enclave is a former inn. Somewhere in between are the Dreamwalkers. additional commemorations might form part of the festivities. (Although this possession is a great honor and from which the soul will be reborn.
When the quori completed their conquest of Sarlona eleven hundred years ago. to one of the il-altas. and cunning politics to cages. most innkeepers are ence other religions offer their that dot the landscape of Riedra. or brown clothing.
HAVENS OF THE REFORGED
that shapes Dal Quor. made for warforged exploring their living nature but ﬁlled with the best of the ﬂeshly world. of controlling the common citizens of Riedra. they used inﬁ lﬂowers visited by myriad butterﬂ ies. and the like. they cemented their hold on the continent by setting themselves up as quasidivine beings. The clergy receive a touch of the divine blessing.

Most of these rituals involve the monoliths that the quori are erecting all over Riedra.
PATH OF INSPIRATION
Lawful Neutral Those who follow the Path of Inspiration draw strength from their devotion to Riedra and its people.Complex designs are reserved for the Inspired. that priest is swiftly eliminated. Those who do not obey their masters die. pointing to the Adarans as examples. which could actually help in guiding the congregation. Riedrans also occasionally worship at their local monolith. Only the most loyal priests are trusted with the ability to wield divine magic. for the Inspired telepathically monitor their servants to ensure such threats never emerge. Through his unrelenting toil. Actual spellcasters are valuable tools. Beyond such minor administrative decisions. As the vessels of higher spirits. they are said to provide a resting place for spirits awaiting reincarnation. Favored Weapon: Flail. These monoliths are known as the hanbalani altas. The Inspired have difﬁ culty mastering divine magic. and they could send one of their treasured clerics on any number of special missions requiring divine power. but they also take note of community leaders who can be exploited to strengthen their hold on society. but if the devotion of a spellcasting priest ever comes into question. Rare and trusted priests with spellcasting ability are often called into military service. Meditation. though. Nor is it likely someone can maintain a pretense of devotion while secretly advancing a personal agenda. Priests are responsible for indoctrinating the common folk and constantly reinforcing the people’s respect for the Inspired and fear of the outside world. the “sanctuaries of the soul”. These thoughts feed the psychic energy of the quori. Domains: Community. often killing them but sometimes holding them for breeding experiments to improve their bloodlines. Portfolio: Civilization. he quickly disappears. Priests might assign the most devoted members of their congregations to act as assistants.
selected to assist a priest is tantamount to a recommendation. Innate psionic ability is also discouraged in Riedra’s human populace. These elite watchers not only move swiftly to eliminate potential threats. work is prayer. The Inspired tightly control any source of power that could threaten their rule. Law. The colors blue and red appear only on the robes of the Inspired. However. A priest. discipline. Whether a respected elder who teaches submission to the Inspired or a sergeant who inspires her soldiers to bravery in the name of the Riedran overlords. although the truth is far more sinister. although the hope of being so honored drives him to serve ever more faithfully.
Hierarchy
The priesthood has just one rank—priest. and any Inspired can issue directives to a priest. The Inspired cull those who demonstrate substantial power. although it is not so dire a threat as magic. could be left with a wild talent or a natural aptitude for psionics. priests have no authority other than the respect conferred by their ofﬁce.
OTHER CULTS
Becoming a Priest
The Inspired keep careful watch on their subjects through the Riedran internal police force. all the Inspired stand above the priests. especially magical ability. to quell potential uprisings and to assist the Thousand Eyes. without exception. the Thousand Eyes. Priests report to the lower-ranking nobles who serve their Inspired overlord and receive instructions through these subordinates. Most Riedran priests are experts trained to offer spiritual guidance and inspiration to the people. often assigned to serve in the military or the Thousand Eyes. which the faithful cover with labyrinthine patterns of color. hoping for success or aid as any worshiper might. Inspired often dispatch priests to areas believed to harbor dissidents. Inspired lords occasionally pursue personal schemes to prove their abilities to those above them. who in turn use the monolith network to encourage the citizens’ religious submission with telepathic suggestions. believing that doing so attracts benevolent attention to the problem. duty.
122
.
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE INSPIRED
The Inspired cement their hold over the populace through pseudo-religious ceremonies that not only reinforce their role.
Fallen Priests
Fallen priests of the Path of Inspiration do not exist. The Inspired are not gods and cannot control a priest’s ability to perform magic. However. possibly even elevating them to the ranks of the Chosen. These fortunate people are likely to be chosen as priests. But Riedrans do invoke the names of the Inspired when in distress. should the cleric ever come to believe that his magic makes him equal or superior to the Inspired. A priest might go a lifetime without ever entering the presence of the one that he serves. and they might be sent to take part in the siege of Adar or an attack on a dromite city-hive.
Quests
The priesthood serves a vital role in the administration of Riedra. since being
Prayers
For a Riedran. the Riedran peasant believes that he is honoring the Inspired and furthering his spiritual evolution. loyal and devoted persons make excellent candidates for the priesthood. Arcanists are eliminated whenever they are discovered—Riedrans believe that arcane magic is derived from ﬁ endish sources. as well as their belief in the cycle of spiritual evolution. Such devotion is reinforced by the subtle inf luence of the monoliths. Inspired must answer to the Dreaming Dark and rarely act against the interests of their people. but also have the more valuable function of focusing psychic energy.

they mark time according to the cycles of the Quor Tarai—the Dream of the Age—which is currently a nightmare centered around il-Lashtavar. after which the celebrants share a simple meal. (The Riedran calendar is lunar and named similarly to Galifar’s—humans from Sarlona originally conceived both. Instead. Once the throngs have assembled. which are conducted by the local priest. shining like a star with manifested psionic energy and speaking in thunderous tones about the great future to come.)
Major Rites
Once per year. At dawn. setting up mutual psychic feedback. this translates to roughly one month. weddings. The rite usually lasts about an hour. Such a display usually causes the worshipers to become even more emotional. and the noble of the region convenes them. funeral services. The celebrations occur within each fortress-complex that controls a group of villages. and the like. such as a sick child who recovered or a failing crop that suddenly began to thrive after the peasant invoked names of the Inspired.
the powerful psychic energy of the fervent worshipers. high-ranking Inspired convene within the monolith and draw strength from the psychic radiation. which the quori can feel intensely. Each period of “wakefulness” lasts three terrestrial days. They or their assistants fulﬁ ll the role of minor functionaries. such as namings. completing paperwork and maintaining central records. During these times. This is followed by a long “sleep” cycle of two terrestrial weeks (or about four months in Dal Quor). The Inspired mandate monthly celebrations of thanks. on the anniversary of the uniﬁcation of Riedra by the Inspired. While the ceremony goes on. capturing and reinforcing
The Feast of the Founding gives thanks to the Inspired but also serves a darker purpose— charging the monoliths with psionic energy
WM
. quori do not use the Galifar calendar.
OTHER CULTS
The Calendar
Except for Inspired.Minor Rites
The priests oversee typical ceremonies that cement the community. For the beneﬁt of human followers. overcome with religious fervor. becoming highly agitated and hypersensitive to sensual and psychic stimuli. in the ﬂowing time of Dal Quor. all of Riedra observes the Feast of the Founding. The heart of Dal Quor sends out powerful psionic emanations at regular intervals. priests lead celebrations of thanks at the time of each month when that month’s moon is full. the village priests lead processions to the central complex and usually to the monolith within. however. Whether the possessing quori is “asleep” or “awake” according to the rhythms of Dal Quor. to further reinforce the population’s subservience. the monolith glows and hums in a low tone. and offer testaments to personal experiences of the love of the Inspired. Proceedings might last several hours. the Dreaming Dark. Sometimes the region’s overlord shows himself atop a tower. a lengthy ceremony offers praise to the Inspired for their vision and thanks for their generous shepherding of the people. Individual worshipers might step forward. the Inspired vessel follows a human’s normal 24-hour sleep cycle. Citizens sing hymns of praise and sometimes make special requests for divine assistance. During a “waking” cycle. quori experience tumultuous visions of il-Lashtavar.

Khorvaire’s leaders are not in the thrall of the emissaries’ religious fervor and telepathic conditioning. mostly those of the Chamber. Quori have the patience of immortal spirits. Still. the reverence the quori hold for the darkness within the Dal Quor has typical features of a religion. The quori use the Inspired to transform Eberron. agents of the Dreaming Dark have inﬁ ltrated every rank of society in Khorvaire’s larger cities.OTHER CULTS
The Feast of the Founding takes place at daybreak on the day of Therendor’s new phase in the month of Therendor. nudging public opinion here. but this might take as many centuries as the ultimate conquest of
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE INSPIRED
The monoliths that dot the Riedran landscape are tools of Inspired control over their empire. worshipers sometimes
QUORI RELIGIOUS BELIEF
A lthough they would not describe it as such. and merchants— these people are convinced that the Inspired. So concerned are the Inspired that they might be willing to eliminate this threat by any means. The few in Riedra who do not obey these nobles have long since died. held at the feet of the local hanbalani. left the land. The Dark is lawful evil. the Inspired are the government. the Inspired also know of and fear the great rajahs that sleep under Sarlona. However. are gradually revealing this danger to the dragon-worshipers. and whose resources have proven most useful as the nations recover from the Last War. hold a great vision for the rebirth of the world. This also corresponds to a period of especially intense wakefulness within the Quor Tarai. Its favored weapon is the mind blade. The Lords of Dust that know the true nature of the Inspired view the puppets of the quori as even more foolish than mortals who truck with ﬁends. because they see the Inspired as relative newcomers who presume to challenge the obvious divinity of the dragons. If an Inspired becomes a cleric. Failing to obey the requirements of that vision endangers the spiritual health of everyone. Evil. and Shadow. through the spirits that installed them. In general. but to the worshipful population. not the Path of Inspiration. the Devourer of Dreams is seen as the prophet of ilLashtavar—one who can help lesser quori communicate directly with the Dreaming Dark. In addition to the annual Feast of the Founding. The quori have faith in reincarnation. this diplomatic exercise lets them gather information on the resources of their targets. whose beautiful appearance and reassuring words are difﬁcult to resist. most such worshipers (Seren barbarians and Q’barran lizardfolk) live in a state of savagery. tradespersons. Rakshasas envy and hate the quori and the Inspired for being able. Lords of Riedra know that their psionic powers are vulnerable to draconic sorcery. worshipers follow orders without hesitation and are highly intolerant of any who question authority or speculate on the nature of these near-divine beings. Many but not all of these monoliths stand near or within the Inspired fortresses. Inspired might employ or aid heroes who oppose dragons or ﬁends.
124
.
The Inspired and Government
Within Riedra. Indeed.
Riedra did. Riedran emissaries receive a warm welcome from most governments. The Inspired are wary of other powerful. to accomplish what they have not. Thus. The Inspired have begun to send ambassadors to the nations of Khorvaire. However. of course. and because the Inspired are enemies of magic. they are sacred monuments that hold the spirits of the dead until they move on to a new existence or are reborn. Farmers. although only one nation has entered into a treaty with the Inspired—Q’barra’s King Sebastes eagerly accepted their offers of assistance in pacifying his frontier land. At the same time. Dragons remember the quori invasion that shattered the realm of giants. and they hope that acts of service can inf luence the Dreaming Dark. Riedrans are willing to die in the service of their overlords and ﬁ ght to the death in battle. for the rajahs truly are near-divine beings (some rakshasas see themselves similarly). as well as the dragon magic that exiled Dal Quor. Dreaming Dark agents are attempting to apply appropriate conditioning where it does the most good. the Inspired could be a force for “good” against organizations such as the Lords of Dust and the Cults of the Dragon Below. bringing it into closer alignment with Dal Quor and fulfilling the destiny of the Dark. to some degree. and they would never trust any force allied with such beings. supernatural forces. They can wait. other rulers hearken to these exotic foreigners. they acknowledge intelligence and power greater than theirs.
The Inspired and Other Faiths
Those who worship dragons as living gods are especially hostile toward the Inspired. In fact. she gives her devotion to il-Lashtavar. Some of the wiser dragons. knowing little of the outside world and the threat of the Inspired. A knowledgeable rakshasa might arouse heroes to action against the Riedran overlords. and its domains are Law.
THE INSPIRED IN EVERYDAY LIFE
The typical followers of the Path of Inspiration are humans and Chosen. A lthough conquest is their true goal. so that the psionic energy manifested in this ritual resonates even more strongly with the Inspired. not just parasites occupying human bodies. Sarlona represents a great unknown that the governments of Khorvaire wish to learn more about before committing to diplomatic relations. or hidden themselves to carry on their resistance or preferred practices. supporting or eliminating key ﬁgures there.

A conventional ballista rests on the rooftop. 4. The stables (4a) can hold a dozen mounts. Main Gate. as well as shoeing mounts. and the like.RL
travel to a nearby monolith to offer special prayers and wishes for success. This complex is on the eastern shore of the large lake in the center of Sarlona. These events are not open to the Riedran population. Support Buildings. They are extremely loyal to their Inspired masters and follow orders without question. An armory (4b) is for storage and soldiers’ weaponry. During the Feast of the Founding. At its center is a glowing crystal column that acts as a 17-point cognizance crystal (Expanded Psionics Handbook 167). The monoliths serve an even darker purpose—they are anchors for Dal Quor and can eventually align Eberron completely with the Region of Dreams. she stands on the roof to present herself in her full glory to the assembled crowd. Great Hall. only smiths. It is also possible. High Lord’s Manor. 6. It includes a monolith.
125
. where minor religious observances sometimes take place. no artiﬁcers work here. 3. 2. Adjacent to this is the workshop and forge. This group of structures contains essential supplies. The quori high lord (female Inspired telepath 10) inhabits this well-fortified and sumptuously appointed residence. not even the priests. 5. Rugged hills and steep cliffs that serve as natural defenses enclose it. A psionically reinforced high stone wall encloses the areas bordering the lake. since even the minute amount of psychic energy from an individual’s worship becomes signiﬁcant when multiplied. Within 600 feet of this structure. Quori Monolith. This great chamber hosts feasts for the area’s nobility and visiting Inspired. leatherworkers. 1. for crafting and repairing weapons and armor. See Explorer’s Handbook 132 for information on quori monoliths. The convergence might be irreversible. During the Feast of the Founding. mostly for use by Riedran scouts who patrol the region. A guard tower keeps watch over the approach road.
Inspired Complex
A typical fortress-complex of the Inspired serves as a gathering point for the Feast of the Founding. A water-ﬁ lled ditch. however. psionic powers are enhanced as if under the effect of the Empower Psionics feat. Riedran citizens perform much of the guard duty and mundane work. Tower. Because of the Inspired prohibition against magic. The walls facing outward are pierced by
loopholes for ranged attacks (often psionic). The Inspired tacitly encourage such activities. This still requires a user to spend 2 extra power points and expend her psionic focus. The building connects to the great hall. helps defend the eastern side of the complex. This is usually open so that worshipers and local villagers can enter the complex to offer prayers at or take shelter near the monolith. Inspired gather here to bask in the heightened psychic energy. that the quori’s meddling could have unforeseen consequences. dug from the lakeshore.

which are often power crystals made from Siberys shards. and might have other crystalline adornments on their clothing. Khorvaire suffered terrible upheavals and could have quickly fallen. the war was over. especially during its wakeful cycles. reserved for the use of Inspired. Many devotees to the Path of Light carry a small quartz crystal. The kalashtar race was born of the quest for the Light. and they remain devoted to the principle with every ﬁber of their being. They radiate a sense of grace and calm. lest they be noticed and taken by the agents of the Dreaming Dark. but most followers of discipline of psionic or martial training (in game terms. Workshops. Many of the followers of il-Yannah are known as lightbringers (yannahsur). But the outbreak of the Last War brought the Inspired to its shores. although a few other beings are also drawn to the idea of a universal force of positive energy and purity of spirit. Not quite see an end of their world and set about elimias daunting as it sounds. But force of personality. Many have manors in the countryside as well. Most perished. both as traders and as secret operatives. The current incarnation of the Quor Tarai contains a heart of darkness. All kalashtar seem unnaturally beautiful. the Inspired are pursuing opportunities in those that seem most malleable.
The Inspired in the Last War
For centuries. sending Dreaming Dark agents across Khorvaire. These operatives studied their prey carefully and began to exert inﬂuence. those who follow il-Yannah are almost entirely kalashtar. Those with the strongest personalities and the ﬁ nest talents often become leaders in the quest for the Light. the squabbling nations horriﬁed into negotiating a treaty. The ofﬁce upon attaining expertise in a kalashtar mourn her as one dead. Among psions. “changing realnating all the rebels. She became the speaker Becoming a Priest for those who rejected the DreamTo lead others along the Path of Light ing Dark. the Path of Light believe that she is still bound somehow reaching 5th or higher level). Meanwhile.
The Pathwas the Light rebelof The quori Taratai foremost among
lious thinkers who believed that the Quor Tarai was not the proper state of being. They become priests known as yannahilath—lightspeakers. forcing the ity” can mean something as simple kalashtar into exile. this often doubles as a psicrystal. can the adherents to the Path save the world from an eternity of nightmare and evil. Others not only meditate. 8.
SERVANTS OF THE LIGHT
In Khorvaire. and these persons spend much of their time meditating and taking small but positive actions to reinforce the Light. swooping headbands studded with crystals. These are the shadow watchers (sheshantol). Riedra had no contact with Khorvaire. Taratai found that these rebirths swung between two poles. il-Yannah. particularly the lightbringers. Believers inspiration from il-Yannah usually becomes a priest. They swayed leaders and populations toward attitudes that would lead to more bloodshed. Lesser Nobles’ Residences. Path of Light priests are as far beyond the other faithful as ordinary kalashtar are beyond humans. They stay in these quarters only when summoned by the high lord or during festivals. Such a leader the servants of the Dark had no desire to must be able to change reality. even as they promote the Light. according to scholars. The priests bear distinctive. but the Day of Mourning was a catastrophe unexpected even by the quori. Each rebirth destroys the living quori and gives rise to an entirely new generation. In Adar. The rare cleric who draws to the Dream and can help to effect its rebirth.OTHER CULTS
7. usually on a fine chain about the neck. Devotion to this principle even inspires divine magic in some. the beautiful Inspired emissaries charmed their way into courts and assemblies. take fate of her spirit is unknown. support psionic research and the creation of psionic items. the quori laid their plans of conquest. These buildings. but the next should be light. or actively seek out agents of the Dreaming Dark in Khorvaire. although the ultimate its reﬂection in all beings priests of the Light. both psionically and through selective assassination and manipulation. fairly glowing with their dedication and powerful psionic abilities. The Dream of the Age has been reborn three times and. in the hope that a continent shattered by conf lict would be easy to overwhelm. Some of these priests are clerics. though. Now that Khorvaire has fragmented into a dozen young states. The brilliant crystal represents as performing good works that Every one of Taratai’s hosts has the purity of il-Yannah and transform a neighborhood. and she urged them to work requires more than great devotion or toward that blessed transformation. The lower-ranking nobles of the region have quarters here. These visible tokens of the Light are openly displayed only among kalashtar or within a protected area such as Adar. Even as Inspired merchants began to sell exotic foodstuffs and open up relations with the warring nations. Only through cultivating the Great Light. Suddenly. A guard tower in the northwest corner overlooks the coastline and is surmounted by a ballista. but also train within the fortressmonasteries of Adar for the ongoing battle with the Inspired.
126
. who reﬂect the Light within. most people show at least some respect to the Path of Light. Followers who mingle with nonbelievers take great care to blend in. will continue to pass away and rise again.
have continued to practice and to spread her teachings. A side room also serves as a place of quiet meditation on the Dreaming Dark. but most are psions of advanced ability.

A fallen lightspeaker who manages to evade discovery and capture can cause tremendous damage. or they contact those who pass the word to other followers or to the intended receiver. a potential priest is usually a kalashtar. They focus their energies together on establishing a zone of peace and harmony right at the heart of Riedra. compassion.
Beyond the borders of Adar. Some of these priests make pilgrimages to Flamekeep. Because they spend most of their time in such meditation. Survival
127
.
Hierarchy
The most powerful lightspeakers all dwell within Adar. are teachers and masters of mental discipline who teach the deep meditations that they believe strengthen il-Yannah and work toward the coming new age. because the tainted one can inﬂuence the positive consciousness created by meditations on il-Yannah. Lightspeakers would rather not lose a soul if it can be redeemed. Each priest has the same duties that all followers of the Light ascribe to—bringing in the Light. Such a one might become a priest of another faith. Domains: Balance‡. they confer telepathically on the candidate’s merits. Practica l quests require defeating the agents of the Inspired and the Dreaming Dark.
OTHER CULTS
Fallen Priests
Should a lightspeaker somehow turn away from the Light. capricious storms. When it happens. righteous action. psionics. It has the additional beneﬁt of counteracting the monoliths’ tightening of the connection to Dal Quor. Meditation*. so they ﬁ rst attempt to capture the renegade and mend any wrong thinking. But some seek out new knowledge that can further this ultimate goal. A council of elder priests (as many as are available) then interviews the candidate and conducts a thorough psionic examination. has led to great advances in regaining and strengthening the bond between kalashtar and quori. The lightbringers believe this is the most direct. Other priests. They telepathically contact those they need to speak with. Mentalism‡. Such a one must be destroyed. begun by Soserath the seer.In Khorvaire. Protection. then announce the acceptance or rejection of the nominee. or ﬁ sts of Zuoken (Expanded Psionics Handbook 144). Or. Humans are often priests of the Path of Light in Adar. Thus. This seeming contradiction vanishes through understanding its purpose. atavists (Races of Eberron 133). a few promote personal agendas over the common good. every other priest knows within moments of its discovery. Many note the parallels between their faith and that of the Silver Flame. but the shadow watchers avoid this if possible. His research dealt with finding a way to fully incarnate quori spirits devoted to the Light. discipline. and even dromites and other races of Sarlona have joined the Path. but extraordinary individuals of other races might be so honored. burning out much too quickly. that person becomes an object of both pity and fear among the followers of the Path.
Quests
Every moment of a lightspeaker’s life is a quest for the purification of the Dream of the Age. A very few clerics of il-Yannah sometimes embark on a different but related quest—discovering a divine connection between the gods and the Great Light. Portfolio: Light. Elimination often requires killing a fallen lightspeaker. she might continue to act as an underground priest of the Light while contaminating the spirits of ignorant followers. Favored Weapon: Unarmed strike. She must lead the ﬁ ght against darkness. individual priests carry on the secret war in whatever way seems best to them. and if they are allowed to do so. particularly those who are lightbringers. Many such lightspeakers are bright lights indeed.
IL-YANNAH (THE PATH OF LIGHT)
Lawful Neutral Those who follow the Path of Light gain divine inspiration from its principles. whatever form it takes. some devotees of the Path of Light take levels in the atavist prestige class (Races of Eberron 133). Madness is surely the cause of such folly. and well-defended monasteries. No dogma or strict religious ofﬁ ces exist. and therefore a prime target for Inspired attacks. The militant shadow watchers are usually expert psychic warriors. Such a person is a threat. they meditate in the presence of the Silver Flame in the hope of further revelation. The responsibilities of a lightspeaker are few but burdensome. worse. with the candidate’s permission. if possible. There they lead the war against darkness through regular meditation. revering the positive force they call il-Yannah. Some lightspeakers are brave warriors who strike directly against Riedran holdings or agents of the Dark in Khorvaire. it is only on matters of critical importance. The path of the atavist. As this “bubble” of the Light grows. A fallen priest is immediately cut off from all mental contact as a preventive measure—shadow watchers and lightspeakers are charged with seeking out and eliminating the danger. the high priests do not often communicate with others. A soul that has gone over completely to the darkness reinforces the Dreaming Dark and might expose other practitioners of the Path to danger. effective attack against their enemies. Law. A lightspeaker runs a special risk because her role makes her visible. protected by natural fortiﬁcations. Afterward. it saps the current Quor Tarai of strength and begins to transform it for the next incarnation.
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE PATH OF LIGHT
The Path of Light is at once intensely personal and self lessly altruistic. Such a person must be nominated by an unrelated believer in the Path of Light and must then be seconded by an active priest—even among enlightened folk. who lead strike teams against selected agents of the quori. When they do.

understand their neighbors. Thus. This makes their minds more receptive than normal to psionic communication. and encourage more such behavior. and undertake each action with it in mind. For one thing. The apex day of this period is a formal Day of Remembrance observance (see Major Rites. They do so silently. below). Some celebrations use physical foci to amplify the mental state. in the hope that it might one day find its way back the loss of the Path’s founder and reminds the followers of the Path that they walk into the Light. for enemies are everywhere—and those enemies can sometimes sense the light within. and the meditation is deeper.
Major Rites
Minor Rites
Each of the sixty-six quori whose spirits still survive in the kalashtar has a ﬁ ve-day period of remembrance in its honor. open practice of the faith exposes them to detection. most do not believe it to be an entity that can answer requests. such as remote viewing. sheshan talarash dasyannah. Those who find divine inspiration in the Light don’t ask for intervention (for they know that the Light is within). More practically. Although low-key.” This martial arts exercise can prepare a warrior for battle or focus the thoughts for intensive meditation. can even participate from a distance. Some lightspeakers remain awake throughout this time and spend the extra hours in discussion with others of their lineage. but they do give thanks. which translates loosely as “the path of shadows.
Prayers
Lightspeakers do not utter spoken prayers to il-Yannah. everything a lightspeaker does is a prayer. With so few members in a typical kalashtar enclave. A very large population might have ten different quori ancestors. in the Light because of her
more time than usual meditating. Many ad herents also practice a minor ritual. Four of these are set aside for contemplation of the ancestor—a member of that lineage spends
All lightspeakers of a given quori line observe the apex Day of Remembrance for that spirit in communal gatherings. wherThe Void of Taratai commemorates ever it exists. In a way. they spend v i r tua l ly a l l their free time in contemplation of the Light. such as a roomful of lit candles or the gentle tinkling of a fountain or chimes. However. as a conscious moment of thought. the community’s lightspeakers commemorate each along with the actual descendants. and this is not only because being noticed can mean death. the apex Day of Remembrance is the most public display of the Path
128
. Celebrants ritually WM purify their bodies and their residences with water and by burning sweet herbs. regardless of their lineage. but they do practice it. Many common folk in Adar know bits of t he path of shadows or perform it in a stylized way. Those with the necessary abilities. and sometimes share a brief prayer with another follower during mental contact. Yet spreading the Light demands that the priests do good works. The lightspeakers are very humble in this duty. not many lines are represented.OTHER CULTS
demands that the lightspeakers keep their devotion hidden. They also offer prayers for the safety of Taratai’s soul.

followers of the Path of Light do not build temples. this means the lightspeakers or shadow watchers provide information to other forces for good. The arcane authorities in Aundair and Karrnath distrust the kalashtar and their alien mental powers. believing that such “lesser” people can’t understand the enormity of their struggle. Lightspeakers gather the community.
The Path of Light and Government
Kalashtar do not usually speak to other races about their ancient. and it can rarely be traced to its source. Community members share thoughtsongs and story circles. Their devotion to the Light sustains all. who welcome any available weapon against the ﬁends. a year consists of sixty-seven periods of ﬁve days each. The other Days of Remembrance are observed privately as they occur. ranging from outright hostility among the Pure Flame to calculating appraisal by Ghaash’kala.
The Calendar
In the private lives of all kalashtar and lightspeakers. The lightspeakers don’t have much interest in other faiths. her soul is descended from a quori spirit—an alien child of Dal Quor. the priests of il-Yannah lend their spiritual energy to the entire community. even though it is a rebel against the Dark. Kalashtar and the lightspeakers prefer to conduct their war in their own way. They still practice Days of Remembrance. one through which they can sense each other and work together toward the greater good. Followers of the Path of Light are horriﬁed by the travesty of religion that the Inspired have established in Riedra. The only shrines to the Light are those within the minds of its followers. with the Void of Taratai coming last in the sequence. this is instead a time of mourning called the Void of Taratai. Reaching Adar is nearly impossible. but this method is secret and rarely used.
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE LIGHT
In Khorvaire.of Light. except when they overlap the Void. The most solemn observance for all dreamers is the ﬁve-day period originally designated in remembrance of Taratai. The fortresses of Adar do have means to allow teleportation into a fortress. Such information is reliable and discreet. beyond the enslavement of innocent souls. The lightspeakers of the enclave lead the thoughtsongs if they have such ability. much as they do for an apex day. After breaking the fast with a light meal. As the participants remember Taratai. The Path of Light is the most common way to achieve balance between these disparate souls and build the inner calm so important to survival in the secret war. when the fugitive quori ﬂed into Adar. the Silver Flame and the Kalok Shash fascinate some scholarly lightspeakers. set when the last of Taratai’s line disappeared from Adar—at the end of Zarantyr and the beginning of Olarune. A few lightspeakers and shadow watchers have established a small outpost in the Demon Wastes.
THE PATH OF LIGHT IN EVERYDAY LIFE
Every kalashtar is troubled by a conﬂ ict within her very nature. Only the Void of Taratai observances are regular in Adar and Khorvaire. and they often participate in holidays or festivals to blend in better. Their interest goes beyond the merely academic. it is a common bond among kalashtar. wherever they live. near the watch posts of the Maruk Ghaash’kala. With the utter destruction of her line. Apex observances go on for 24 hours. In this dark time. More than that. and they use divine magic to assist the barbarian warriors in their struggles against the ﬁends of the wastes. and similar soothing powers for those in need. restarting after they end. the kalashtar use the usual calendar. On the one hand. Any such period is interrupted by those ﬁ ve days. The practical needs of survival dictate silence as well. Fortiﬁed monasteries in Adar are home to powerful lightspeakers. This calendar was established just after the exodus. but they do so for the entire Void. and it did not take into account the regular celestial events of Eberron.
129
. Its thoughts intrude upon her consciousness. Priests of the Path of Inspiration are often strategic targets for Adaran shadow watchers. If they knew the truth. for a powerful psionic barrier (the Shroud. remembering their ancestors and promising to honor them with specific devotional acts. as they manifest sustenance. of course. Each ancestor quori has ﬁ ve of its own Days of Remembrance. They come to learn about Kalok Shash.
OTHER CULTS
The Path of Light and Other Faiths
As mentioned earlier. The most sensitive among them walk the Path to become more aware of the shadows. Clerics of those religions have differing attitudes to this idea. They fear that. They can even be arrogant. the binding ﬂ ame. but they value informed allies. they spend most of the next day in deep. but these days shift in the year to keep time with a cycle that doesn’t contain 335 days. see page 139 of Explorer’s Handbook) and forbidding mountains defend that land. and its possible connection to the Silver Flame. they recognize the value of religion as a way to strengthen a community. These sanctuaries of the Light allow them to devote all their energies to meditation and puriﬁcation of the Dream of the Age. share pain. dreamless sleep. Among the people of Adar and Khorvaire. However. the participants are fatigued both physically and mentally. Other devotees of the Path of Light ﬁ nd this fascination strange and believe it distracts from the true struggle. Occasionally. just as they study anything else about their adopted society. Personal quarters double as meditation chambers but do not display any obvious religious function. or they lend psychic strength to the performance if they do not. the lightspeakers remind them that they walk within the Light and that even the spirit of Taratai could be reborn in the new era to come. they would fear the Inspired more. W hen they conclude. often using metaconcert. The people of Adar also build shrines within their villages. They do learn about the pantheons and other cults. secret war. and their strangeness can send her human mind over the edge into madness. to call out a warning before their enemies can grow too strong. this system strengthens the power of il-Lashtavar.

but its purpose is not active malice. or conversely to acquire affected by and participated in the Last War along with as much as possible. dreams would take them to Dal a cult of the Dragon Below. The Path of Light played no active Among the savage peoples (mostly orcs and some role in the war. particularly those be reunited. and those who do are uncivilized casters such as adepts and favored souls. Not many use divine magic. One might demand that every follower remove a ﬁ nger. But the dreamwalkers retrace the Below worshipers are as varied as steps of the exodus. They take the ﬁ ght directly to the Inspired wherever they can. Though they might war with each other over their
OTHER CULTS 130
. place within Dal Quor as true quori spirits. their neighbors. worship collectively known as the but they don’t follow the Path Cults of the Dragon Below. could be deemed to support is a mockery of a dragonmark. which they name fist of the Light. convinced that they serve a colleagues. Dargon the madness of the cultists. madness is seen as a path to power. spirit. attention to the machinations of the Inspired during barbarian rage is the purest expression of the warrior that time. rustic lifestyle and continue to observe the VARIANT SECTS druidic traditions of the Gatekeepers. purported to be buried deep in the The usual symbol of the Dragon Below Kalashtar do not dream. They do not comand its alien nature is deeply disturbing municate with one another. Some call themselves the all-inclusive name. Many of these monks develop psionic or magical ability to complement their physical training. For them. Despite of Light. through mortal dreams. Those who can be rescued from Dal Quor greater good. its nature. A small number of kalashtar Most of the others practice strange are neither evil nor insane. these cults dreamwalkers. so others also seek their lost insanity behind their beliefs. and the Any community that gives reverence warring halves of their people can to dark forces. within Khyber.
The Cults of THE DRAGON BELOW Western Khorvaire was twisted long ago into a dark. in the hope of making it more understandable to From this origin. Adar is home to other forms of martial mysticism as well. In this way. to find a way to skirt the edges of the Dreaming Dark without being consumed SERVANTS OF THE DRAGON BELOW by it. and to them. from their dark heart. Aside a dark and twisted shape that echoes Quor. each with its own idea of how to bond with the Dragon Below. devotion to the darkly insane forces It is incomprehensible to nonquori. The cults’ followers might be wild-eyed maniacs or diswhich they believe remains trapped somewhere in the turbingly serene. Most have been so psychically scarred that might have valuable information to impart concerning only insanity makes any sense—it is even comforting. and they believe in strengthening il-Yannah through active mental exercise. when Taratai led the rebel quori the forms of evil. a place still hostile to them. Ever y cult priest has her own interpretation of worship and her own ideas of how to demonstrate faith.Orders and Monasteries
Most followers of the Light fall into one of two categories. the Gatekeepers ﬁ nally sealed the planar portal and drove the daelkyr into the depths of Khyber. The Shadow Marches are still scarred by that war. elite monks train for war against the darkness. and the orcs and goblinoids degenerated into scattered clans. but its followers paid especially careful half-orcs). and remnants of the horrors it unleashed yet lurk there. Lightbringers comprise the majority. Shadow watchers are a militant minority who are convinced that simply waiting for the turning of the age is not enough. Using magic taught to them by the dragon Vvaraak.
dangerous land by the invasion of the daelkyr. They also hope to ﬁ nd the lost spirit of Taratai. But the Dhakaani Empire had been shattered by the war. Some give themselves over completely dreaming. depending on their attitude toward the secret war. indeed they might have completely The dreamwalkers study the Dreaming Dark opposite aims. and insanity is the quickest way to achieve it. The more civilized clans incorporate myriad human and orc beliefs. while others cannot see the and becomes isolated. Sometimes a dreamwalker loses her way to evil. Roughly half the orc inhabitants still follow a simple. for earth. professing that have nothing in common beyond the il-Lashtavar is not a force of evil. and terror. THE PATH OF LIGHT Another might insist that the road to paradise is paved IN THE LAST WAR with cannibalistic feasts. the cults all. kalashtar can once again take their spread across Khorvaire and beyond. Within Adar’s fortresses. Another might call on worshipKalashtar who live among the people of Khorvaire were ers to give up all material wealth. violence. A large number of them take levels in the ﬁ st of Zuoken prestige class (Expanded Psionics Handbook 144). The conquerors from Xoriat laid waste to cities and corrupted the inhabitants into foul abominations that still wander the deep places of the world.

conquest. The mad leaders of individual cults are always pursuing greater knowledge of or closeness to Khyber or Xoriat. and lesser daelkyr. Favored Weapon: Heavy pick. More often than not. Nonsensical chants. of course. For example.
OTHER CULTS
Quests
Madness is the one defining trait of the Cults of the Dragon Below.
131
. The priest of a given cult typically prescribes certain ritual behavior to demonstrate loyalty and reinforce obedience. These clans are more likely to use cleric magic. Those with mindcontrol abilities.
Hierarchy
With such a variety of unrelated cults. religious activity can comprise anything imaginable. the cultists pursue activities that contribute to this ultimate goal. so that if they were not entirely mad when they began. and this can manifest in habits of speech. but their clerics and adepts find crazed inspiration from their worship. even though the tasks seem nonsensical. If a humanoid leader arises. and plenty of things beyond imagination. Cavern‡. Earth. The eyes might be eaten or be stored in a central item of worship. and their ideas of worship can be inimical to life. Unfortunately. Just as a charismatic preacher might suddenly appear from the wilderness and gather followers to her. A worshiper who is convinced that the name of his god is sacred could speak it all the time (logomania) or refuse to say a given word or phrase. An aura of madness surrounds such people. she must prove her worth by becoming physically monstrous in some way. offers up prayers to his god just as anyone else does. such as the attempt to create a Xoriat manifest zone. true believers are capable of justifying the most terrible acts. or they might be under its control from a distance. Their followers need not understand why they obey—they simply must. That might include detailed ranks. Portfolio: Glory. These cultists are to be pitied more than hated.
character. which they treat as the high priests of Khyber. a powerful aberration might found a cult to accomplish some purpose. varies from one cult to the next.
Becoming a Priest
A new cult can arise at any time. and that the eyes contain power from the sight. and constant muttering can all take the place of traditional prayer. The insane nature of these quests guarantees that they can never be completed. Instead. In other cases. Summoner‡. Pain (Book of Vile Darkness 81). As well. Pact‡. An individual might be sent to gather body parts. whether its purpose is religious or otherwise. such as painting every other brick in a building green. In such a case. such as aboleths. but most often features a dictatorial leader with the power to enforce her every whim. Evil. Whatever a leader’s purpose might be. Sometimes these quests have an internal logic. or measure every doorway in the district. Greed‡. Its exact form. their insane devotion makes them dangerously unpredictable. in the belief that no one but themselves have the right to behold it. Some cultists believe the only true priests of the Dragon Below are aberrations. Dragon Below*. A priest can fall from grace in a moment—all it takes is for followers to question her motives or actions. and they readily attract disturbed or damaged followers. aberrations. another might be torn apart at the very hands of those she converted. many set bizarre goals for their followers and even for themselves. speaking in tongues. followers might see weakness of conviction. mind f layers. This usually is a ﬁ ght to the death. are the most likely candidates. but a resourceful priest sometimes escapes. All it takes is a charismatic personality who can persuade others to listen to her ideas. Pestilence‡. each group has its own organization. The usual method is by acquiring an aberration graft or a symbiont (ECS 298). any remaining sanity is soon abandoned. though. This does not usually happen as a result of commands that go too far. a ruling conclave. enraptured by a normal-seeming priest who passes on the true master’s directives. all respect the power of aberrations. They drive themselves relentlessly in their chosen quests.
CULTS OF THE DRAGON BELOW
Neutral Evil The various Cults of the Dragon Below have little in common. there can be no organized priestly hierarchy. but they always choose the Madness domain. insanity. or shows hesitation. someone else might arise to claim he is the true voice of Khyber and challenge the leader. quests are more like psychotic compulsions. even if it makes no sense to an observer. nursing a grudge and plotting her vengeful return. substituting a more acceptable term instead.interpretations.
Minor Rites
Ritual bonds a group. Madness*. A worshiper who is reasonably sane.
Prayers
Psychotic afﬂ iction is common among followers of the Dragon Below.
Fallen Priests
Cults of the Dragon Below rise and fall unpredictably. pure anarchy. An aberration usually sets up a cult for a speciﬁc purpose. Darkness‡. They might revere the horror directly. Domains: Corruption (Book of Vile Darkness 80). But if a human priest acts out of
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE DRAGON BELOW
With such a variety of cults. darkness. one cult collects the eyes of everyone who has seen a particular sacred object or site. such a fallen priest seeks out a powerful aberration. In these cases. which is happy to accept her service for the opportunity to extend its own power.

who might offer a prayer to avert ill fortune from the god. Rejected by his family and unable to hold a position within the House. Random groups that spring up under inﬂuential humanoids usually do not interact with other faiths at all. robes and hoods. and few people care much about the well-being of a monstrous kingdom or a scarcely populated wilderness. The Shadow Marches are a long way off. basements of noble manors. see page 37 of Magic of Eberron) was born with a dreadful physical deformity and displayed signs of mental instability in youth. a follower need not appear mad.Major Rites
As with minor rituals. such as Aurala of Aundair. It is fortunate that the cults work at crosspurposes so often. smoking torches. but most of the young nations are too caught up in recovering from the Last War to see the hidden danger from within. These intelligent creatures sometimes inﬁ ltrate a legitimate religion with their cultists to take advantage of its inﬂuence. An inf luential political figure might secretly serve an abomination from Khyber. the Lhesh Haruuc fears that other chieftains hoping to consolidate power when he dies might turn to the Dragon Below.
CULTS OF THE DRAGON BELOW IN EVERYDAY LIFE
The exact number of cults is unknown and constantly changing. The scattered power bases of Droaam could easily tip in favor of one who allies with the dark powers. and open the door to greater inﬂuence by the cult. especially if their work requires secrecy. The more insidious danger comes from those cults
132
. These are the most dangerous cultists. capable of persuading others to their way of thinking and difﬁcult to discover.
OTHER CULTS
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE DRAGON BELOW
The cultists skulk in hidden places. he is absorbing as much of their forbidden knowledge as he can. usually cobbled together from materials at hand. stored in an extraplanar vault. they had overlooked a trove of research notes. Even more frightening is the possibility that untainted leaders are being inﬂuenced by agendas peddled from the shadows and presented by trusted advisors as reasonable policy. Despite the insanity that underlies any such faith. each cult’s leader prescribes and sets any major rites. such as the Devourer. At present. whether isolated hummocks within the Shadow Marches.
Cults of the Dragon Below and Other Faiths
Each cult has its own set of beliefs. so buried beneath the rubble of later generations that its existence was completely hidden. Using the benefits of his own lesser Mark of Finding. Some are not even crazy themselves—at least. For the most part. To that end. Those led by megamaniacal priests might go in for big. Average people. and so on. It is relatively easy to insert a devotee of the Dragon Below into the followers of a dark god dedicated to primal impulses. Boranel of Breland. his behavior grew more and more erratic until he left the Shadow Marches for Sharn. A ll the arcane laboratories had been smashed—the Pure Flame crusaders had burned every foul tome they could find. so any given community can contain worshipers. The Eldeen druids are always on the watch for renewed activity by the minions of madness. or nation. even of multiple competing cults. or the Mockery. but can reap much greater rewards. He eventually located a ruined complex in the slum district of Khyber’s Gate. He learned all he could about the Closed Circle of wizardry. the libraries of Margrave University. the Fury. Corrupting worshipers of a “good” religion such as that of the Shining Host is harder. The most forward-thinking rulers. then cleansed the spot with a hallow spell. although a wealthy patron or priest can afford expensive furnishings. but their sheer number and their obscurity make them collectively dangerous. province. Such faiths usually have close connections with the rulership of a city. Their temples fill these secret lairs. In Darguun. There he has been living in the undercity for some time. and human agents who came under his control. Some cultists are still in control of their faculties to some extent and can disguise their impulses so as to “pass” in everyday society. But in their zeal. and could be doing so in the certainty that it is for the greater good. not yet—but believe fervently in the illogical premises of their cult. showy rituals complete with all the clichéd trimmings: drums. All aspects of the Cults of the Dragon Below can be better understood by reference to the particulars of one cult. obsidian knives.
The Mourning Circle
Erlomel d’Tharashk (male daelkyr half-blood telepath 12. the nations bordering the Shadow Marches are concerned about the inf luence of the cults. hoping to find clues that would lead to ancient sources of power.
with abomination leaders.
Cults of the Dragon Below and Government
No one cult is a real threat to the stability of Khorvaire. and its followers see even other cultists of the Dragon Below as wrong-headed or worse. and especially Kaius of Karrnath. To that end. he studied the history of the city. the Mourning Circle is discussed in detail. he founded the Mourning Circle so that he would have a steady supply of experimental subjects and willing soldiers. are watchful for corruption in their courts. the “civilized” nations of Khorvaire underestimate the danger posed by these cults. and the interests of true believers coincide—at least for a time. or abandoned warehouses on decaying waterfronts. The wizards were long dead. and became convinced the wizards had still had a base in Sharn. Some cults observe no great festivals. but Erlomel used his psionic detection abilities to glimpse the past and discern the secret of opening the vault. are not likely to notice a change in the church’s leadership. which had been destroyed for its blasphemous study in 641 Y K. Certainly.

Erlomel hopes to replace the lost tiles with a new image of himself. the ceremony of rediscovery is a joyous. Most of Erlomel’s followers are shattered refugees from Cyre. having bonded with a shadow sibling (Magic of Eberron 156) as a result of his tainted ancestry. then extinguish the lights to represent the loss of the wizards’ knowledge. who maintains the temple proper and conducts rituals. Cultists carry lit candles to the temple and stand in a circle. but most often that “word” is a psionic command. thralls) act as Mourning Circle underpriests. The walls of this room were once painted with frescoes depicting servants of the Shadow summoning terrible creatures and calling down doom upon their enemies. even hedonistic festival. assisted by his tongueworm. On this day. These followers have been “blessed” with symbionts by their high priest. Temple. The mosaic ﬂoor is similarly damaged.Erlomel styles himself both high priest and incarnation of the Dragon Below. the eyes and ears of Erlomel and his recruiting agents. so only fragments of the original art remain. the high priest has been collecting statuary to line the walls. waiting for lowly temple servants to haul them away. and wears a crawling gauntlet. The date of destruction is marked with songs of lamentation. benefits from a tentacle whip. and new members are welcomed into the cult. In contrast. 1. slowing his progress. heaps of rubble have been shoved to the edges of the circular room. to whom the crazed worship of the Dragon Below provides some comfort in lives gone mad. This human f lotsam drifts unnoticed in the slums of Sharn’s undercity. His word is law. He has also been attempting to create breed leeches (Magic of Eberron 154) to transform his female cultists into the mothers of daelkyr halfbloods. The Pure Flame defaced the walls before burning the circle’s books. Antonin d’Tharashk (male human rogue 5/spymaster 3. each of whom is responsible for directing speciﬁc cult activities: Bronwen Sor’ilah (female human sorcerer 7) selects subjects for experimentation and sports a spellwurm. The high priest himself leads songs of praise and hope for the glorious future. Erlomel has converted the original library of the Closed Circle into a makeshift temple to his own glory. There are currently four. but the research notes are garbled. Erlomel has them remove the trash in small quantities and at irregular intervals so as not to draw undue attention to his lair. Flagellation is featured.
The Mourning Circle observes two major holidays. see page 76 of Complete Adventurer) manages intelligence-gathering. worthy followers receive grafts and symbionts. tentacled and alien beings from the
RL
OTHER CULTS
. They believe that a new future awaits within the underworld and do not question the strange tasks set them by their master. Ghaarsh’t (male half-orc barbarian 2/ﬁ ghter 3) is in charge of recruitment and discipline. and Severin vil Orandor (male human cleric 6). A handful of favored servants (in reality. both anniversaries: that of the Closed Circle’s destruction and that of its rediscovery by Erlomel. As the wreckage is cleared away. The process is still underway. the whole blackened by smoke. These are horrible images.

(He will get around to it one of these days. The other he devoted to his own substantial collection. The temple is in use fairly frequently. their origin unknown. Storage. Except where the battles of the Last War physically
134
. They kept their research scrolls here. (They did not equip the building with a kitchen. It now holds his personal wealth and the most valued research notes. In the meantime. Dragonspeaker clerics prefer to choose the Dragon domain (Spell Compendium 273). Another project is his compiled memoirs. The long workbenches are covered with vessels and tubs containing a variety of unpleasant substances.realm of nightmare. are ferocious raiders and fanatic worshipers of the dragons. and prescribe rituals to appease an angry patron when hard times befall their people. Erlomel discovered it and plundered its contents. the cultists were largely unaware of this upheaval. The books and scrolls are piled in heaps on the bare ﬂoor. The dragons as a whole form the tribes’ pantheon. dragonspeakers are responsible for every aspect of tribal life other than the business of warfare. who are the highest civil authority in each tribe. the rest of the time.” an individual that it reveres as its foremost god. Extradimensional Vault. Cells. Erlomel has added a fountain and pool to the center of the room. Each can hold four people. a ﬁ replace is under construction. 4. Workshop. A shed scale shard or
THE SYMBOLS OF THE DRAGON CULTS
Dragonhead statues rear up on Totem Beach. Erlomel has never taken the time to organize them properly.) He spends much of his time in these two rooms absorbing the information. They have absolute power of life and death. The wizards’ circle had used this room to store mundane equipment. Erlomel has adapted it for creating aberration grafts. As civic leaders. The Stacks. food supplies. and the room now stores the temple’s mundane materials. They are now used as sites of worship by the dragon cultists. but Erlomel regards them as the distillation of great truth that he has been favored to discern. being disinclined to take time for cooking. 5. Each tribe has its own ideas about how to honor the dragons. Erlomel devotes at least one hour each night to recording his contemplations. Lower-ranked speakers are also spellcasters but usually adepts. but very few are deemed worthy to speak to and for the gods themselves. This rubble-strewn chamber was once the arcane workshop of the wizards’ circle.) The Puriﬁed. Accessible only through a masterfully hidden secret door (Search DC 26) is this pocket dimension that the former owners used to store their most precious items. where they were destroyed or worse on the Day of Mourning. which he hopes to make a gateway to Xoriat one day. Some of them headed to Cyre. and its own set of rituals relating to that founder. as well as valuable components and magic items crafted in their lab. northwest of Argonnessen proper. and he does not trust his underlings enough to have shelves built.
Seren Dtribes of barbariansults Seren ragon C The thirty or so who inhabit
Island. They prophesy for the tribe. brightly painted dragon masks. even over a chieftain found to displease the gods. torched this place as well. Erlomel is in the workshop (area 3) or poring over his precious texts (area 6). in which unidentiﬁ able ﬂukelike creatures swim (his attempts at brood leeches). and it is the fervent hope of every Seren worshiper to join with his gods—whether through rebirth as a dragon. typically the founder of the wearer’s tribe. Erlomel cleaned out the wizards’ records and stored them in one of these former sleeping cells. A few individuals. He dispelled the hallow spell that the Pure Flame laid on the place and has replaced it with a permanent Mordenkainen’s private sanctum (cast by a dominated wizard). Dragonspea kers adopt elaborate costumes to make them appear as draconic as possible. and the Seren war continually among themselves over religious dogma. These honored men and women are the dragonspeakers. which the worshipers see as divine and beautiful. 2. These simply furnished rooms accommodate the temple’s worshipers. Many senior dragonspeakers are clerics or favored souls (Complete Divine 6). hear petitions for justice. but instead purchased prepared foods or sent servants out for meals.
SERVANTS OF THE DRAGONS
Every Seren inhabitant follows the dragon gods. They affect horned headdresses. The disorder and ruin left by the war across Khorvaire have offered many opportunities for new cults to ﬂourish and for older ones to expand. They oversee life events. pass judgment. the province of the chieftain. and the like. and enforce sentences.
OTHER CULTS
intruded on their activities.
Cults of the Dragon Below in the Last War
The mad ambitions of those who adore Kyber and Xoriat continue regardless of the political climate in the outside world. 6. The more cunning leaders recognized opportunities to seize ravaged territory or recruit the traumatized inhabitants of a war zone. make pronouncements on life. A massive tub occupies one corner of the room. such as thick. 3. made their way to the Mournland because it had become a twisted land. these seem the ravings of a megalomaniac with a shaky grasp of reality. nastycolored liquid or preserved samples of still-living ﬂesh. or the blessing of dragonblood. The scorched remnants have largely been cleared out. insane even by the loose standards of such cults. which he sees as becoming the cult’s holy scripture eventually. Each tribe has a dragon “founder. Erlomel is working on converting the room to a kitchen. leaving nothing to chance. Seren barbarians sometimes carry or wear the symbol of a dragon’s head. and robes embroidered with scaly patterns. To an outside reader. it anchors a manifest zone in its early stages.

As time passes. many do not progress further. the dragonspeaker-to-be leaves behind his family. Training as a dragonspeaker takes around ﬁ fteen years. attending to the physical needs of his mentor. These are barbarian soldiers drawn from all the tribes. Often they dye their hair in brilliant colors to match those of their dragon patrons. of course. and is authorized to conduct minor rites and to perform mundane administrative tasks for the tribe. joining in the discussions but not casting votes. if the dragon does not destroy them ﬁ rst. After passing all three stages. That usually means swift death. Dragonspeakers usually select new guardians as a result of visions. During this period. he gains additional responsibilities. when all Seren youths receive their tribal markings and become recognized as adults. usually training as an adept. Tribes with more dragonspeakers than others see themselves as especially favored by the gods. do not care about or even notice this human refuse—unless a hermit enters a lair. Such failures almost always take their own lives in shame. Below the dragonspeakers and their initiates. this is the culmination of the process. forming the centerpiece of the possessor’s regalia. carrying messages. Apprentice dragonspeakers wear simple garb. is clearly unworthy of the gods. One senior dragonspeaker is elected by the council to be the Dragon’s Voice. He never appears without it. The dragonspeakers still in training have no ofﬁcial rank within the religious hierarchy but are still superior to lay members of the tribe simply by virtue of being chosen. The time of apprenticeship varies with each mentor. For most. This individual is seen as chosen by the tribe’s founder. He is assigned to a senior dragonspeaker. a minor artifact carved from the bone of an ancient wyrm and overlaid with gold and precious gems. He participates in all religious services and attends councils of the other dragonspeakers. and since their speakers are proportionally more inf luential in the councils. Each senior speaker has a vote in religious and political decisions. the junior dragonspeaker travels extensively between Seren. They become half-mad hermits who haunt the wild lands of Argonnessen. called to protect Totem Beach and keep intruders away from Argonnessen’s interior. All the while. But a very few display something unusual during the ritual.
Fallen Priests
An initiate who does not receive the dragon’s assent on his ﬁ nal quest.claw from a dragon is immensely prized. Finally he must make another visit to the interior of Argonnessen to receive the blessing of his dragon patron. Once identified. followed by a speaker quest. along with a handful of initiates at various stages of training. the new apprentice receives the first piece of his religious garment: a wooden mask carved into a dragon’s head and painted to resemble his tribe’s patron. Only after becoming an apprentice can a dragonspeaker learn cleric spellcasting. It is off-limits to all others. The Voice wears a special mask. Also on this island is the compound where initiates receive their training. are the Totem Guardians. Those who survive can never return to their people. This usually occurs at around thirty years of age. The council of dragonspeakers consists of the senior members of each tribe. and Totem Beach. he is acknowledged as a senior dragonspeaker and incorporates the dragon’s gift into his costume. but occasionally a dragon itself sends the call. but higher in status than the common folk. he observes the dragonspeaker to learn the practical side of the knowledge he spent so many years absorbing. who decides when the young dragonspeaker is ready to advance in responsibility. such as a shed claw or spine. friends. The long journey begins in adolescence. The senior dragonspeaker of a tribe oversees these ceremonies and performs the ritual cutting that marks the passage to adulthood. and the like. Quests are challenging but not intended to endanger the initiate’s life (unlike those of dragon god worshipers). This blessing takes the form of a personal item bestowed by the dragon. and tormenting themselves with the hope that one day they will be found worthy. Each demonstrates that he has mastered physical and spiritual discipline appropriate to that stage of training. with frequent testing and harsh punishment for inadequate mastery. The initiate also undergoes instruction in traditional magic.
OTHER CULTS
Hierarchy
Each tribe has just one or two senior dragon speakers. or an apprentice who does not earn his patron’s blessing. He has no choice in the matter—the gods have spoken. numbering perhaps ﬁ fty in all. on penalty of death. lurking just outside the notice of the dragons they still long to serve.
Becoming a Priest
Becoming a dragonspeaker takes a lifetime. On his return. the outlying islands. Only these exalted individuals can deal directly with the gods. such as blood forming a sacred pattern. Each stage is marked by rigorous testing. Sometimes a Chamber dragon comes across one of these pathetic creatures and makes him into
135
. Once the mentor releases him from apprenticeship. the initiate becomes a junior dragonspeaker. Totem Guardians cut their hair short and apply lime to make it stand up in spikes. and all ties to his former life. no one would acknowledge their existence or feed or house them. He oversees the maintenance of the giant sculptures and deals with visitors to the
shore. The Council meets in a special enclosure on the small island to the northeast of Seren. The dragons. The junior dragonspeakers also attend these councils but do not vote. whom he serves for a number of years as a low-level functionary. broken into three stages of five years apiece. This involves memorizing thousands of years of tradition in the form of epic chants. and he is taken immediately to the huts of the dragonspeakers. A typical period is three or four years. this favor translates into practical benefits. resembling the crest of a dragon. He receives an inscribed badge crafted from a dragonscale shard. the supreme religious leader of the Seren cults. but they accumulate more draconic ornamentation as they advance in seniority. He is sequestered in the dragonspeaker compound and begins lengthy training in the lore of the tribe’s founder and the mysteries of the dragon totems. His duties include maintaining the tribe’s totems.

thirst. Sometimes a quester does inadvertently draw the attention of the dragon. If he survives the dragon’s fury. A myth of the world’s end describes the Final Voice. the dragon ensures his faithful service—another buffer between itself and the outside world. It then magnanimously dismisses the petitioner after ﬁ rst bestowing its arcane mark upon him. as mentioned above. he must repeat the entire ﬁ ve-year stage. This proves to the speakers that he has been accepted. and the dragon receives him with varying degrees of friendliness. which form a miles-thick boundary between the Great Barrier and Totem Beach. heralding the consumption of existence by its draconic lords. for humans). this time to cross the Great Barrier and visit the lair of his tribe’s patron.
OTHER CULTS
The ﬁnal quest on the path to becoming a dragonspeaker is seeking out the blessing of the tribe’s draconic patron
HL
.a special emissary to Khorvaire’s nations. The second-stage quest is more challenging. mostly for its own amusement. By putting the “fear of god” into the puny human. Some dragonspeakers fear this prophesies a great betrayer who will bring the dragons’ wrath upon their people. The initiate must enter the jungles of Argonnessen. No record exists of a senior dragonspeaker who turned away from the faith. the dragonspeakers
dispatch search parties from the initiate’s tribe to bring him back. the initiate travels once again. others believe it means a recreation of existence. after five years of instruction. much like a scholarly thesis. Usually the chosen lair belongs to the tribe’s patron (or a descendant if the original dragon has died). and rebirth in the perfect forms of dragons. On completing all three stages of instruction. The threat of such humiliation keeps the initiate searching until he collapses from hunger. and he becomes an apprentice. the failed initiate is immediately expelled from the order but usually becomes a Totem Guardian. The first quest takes place as the initiate reaches young adulthood (around age eighteen. For one week he must remain there and observe the dragon’s activities. who might become irate at the intrusion. and exhaustion. However. the epics are full of stories of chieftains who lost their positions and their lives when they abandoned the dragons and their chosen emissaries. He prepares a detailed report on his return and must defend his observations and conclusions before a panel of senior dragonspeakers.
Quests
Dragonspeaker initiates must pass three quests to prove their fitness for office. If he is unsuccessful in locating a fragment. out of the way and hopefully out of the dragon’s sight. The initiate travels to a point along the Great Barrier near a dragon’s lair and camps there. If he does not return after three days. He must make contact with the dragon and ask to become a priest of its cult. This fragment is crafted into the badge the initiate earns on becoming an apprentice. There he searches for a shard of dragonscale. The initiate carries tokens identifying him as a priest in training.

a Seren assumes he has angered his tribe’s patron somehow and undertakes some form of atonement. Tribes often come to blows over the honor due each one’s founders. A dragonspeaker receives various quests from the Council throughout his career. in the dragonspeakers’ compound. The Seren are cruel.
THE DRAGON CULTS IN EVERYDAY LIFE
The inﬂuence of a dragon patron is everywhere within the life of a tribe.
Major Rites
The most important Seren observances take place on Totem Beach. but such raids are rare. Generally speaking. there is no liturgical calendar. If the dragon founder is evil. They also pay attention to the dragon constellations. since these are tied to the patrons’ festivals. Thus.
The Dragon Cults and Government
Each Seren tribe honors its own founder. The Seren have no interest in Khorvaire (those who even know of the continent) and no inf luence on the politics of its nations. Seren prayers use the Draconic tongue. however.
OTHER CULTS
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE DRAGON CULTS
The Seren worshipers’ lives are defined by superstition and ritual. Seren raiders do come into conﬂ ict with the Lhazaar Principalities when the pirates descend on the isles to loot and take captives. the dragon (in the form of its totem) oversees the typical life-passage ceremonies. They fervently hope that upon death. this is the time a dragonspeaker-in-training receives quests or embarks on the journeys that might advance him along his spiritual path. and the Seren mark secular life simply by the phase of the dominant moon and the season. The dragonspeakers understand that dragons rarely take any action for its own sake. Even the most minor undertaking is accompanied by a wish for the dragons’ blessings. incarnation of beauty”). the dragonspeakers bring the slaughtered intruders to its lair as an offering. though.
Prayers
The Seren tribes treat the dragons as a pantheon: They offer prayers to their founding dragons in matters of personal importance. their reputation for bloodthirstiness is not much exaggerated. They know much of the dragon gods. again for the purpose of ritual. and refer to a patron’s favored day by the moon that rises in that time. such as naming. or has a taste for human ﬂesh. it confers a gift of its own. A Seren frequently utters this formula to ward off ill fortune. and allowed to continue living. A few Seren follow druidic or shamanistic practices. usually an intact small scale or a brokenoff spine. coming of age. carved from wood and richly painted. those unfortunates become living sacriﬁces to the draconic patron.
The Dragon Cults and Other Faiths
The isolation of the Seren tribes means they have as little involvement with other religions as they do other governments. religion and politics are inextricable among the barbarians.
The Calendar
The primitive Seren tribes live close to nature and have no knowledge of or use for the Galifar calendar. Such minor invocations involve promising the patron a portion of the harvest on the worshiper’s safe return. and the dragon’s priests are always visible in their impressive regalia. and the changing of seasons are important as well. This becomes part of the dragonspeaker’s religious costume. Sometimes he also experiences a dream vision of his patron. They do mark the rising of the moons. Should they capture intruders on Totem Beach or within their own lands. though. marriage. If something goes wrong. and some offer prayers to one or more of the draconic pantheon in addition to honoring their tribe’s patron.One last quest is required before a junior dragonspeaker can assume the title of senior. Tribe members believe they are granted life. though a debased form of it.” which seems to have derived from the Draconic vorel ominak ocuir (“watch over us. Lesser rituals usually take place at the totem. The primacy of one tribe perforce causes the worship of a given dragon to become ascendant. The rising of the constellation sacred to the
137
. and now so garbled that a dragon would have difﬁ culty understanding them. They consist of ritual expressions taught by the tribal founders and passed down over thousands of years. He must go again to his patron and ask the dragon’s blessing. but they also understand that dragons are capricious and might not respond. Individuals on Khorvaire who seek the knowledge of dragons might persuade a ruler to ﬁnance an expedition to Argonnessen. but beyond that the rulers have no designs on the dragon isle. The dragon’s symbol is tattooed onto or cut into his face. and death. He brings a valuable offering for the patron’s hoard (worth at least 5. The victims are slaughtered on the beach and their blood is poured over the mighty statues. If the dragon accepts the offering. A prayer to the founder addresses the dragon as a kind of high chief. Fishers and hunters sometimes make a brief offering at the totem to ensure good luck before they embark on an expedition. solely at the discretion of the founding dragon. at the foot of the monoliths that stand along it. their spirits might be reborn into dragons rather than drift in Dolurrh. Totems and marks representing the tribe’s founder decorate buildings and clothing. instead expecting some sort of payment.
Minor Rites
Each tribal village has a totem of its founding dragon. and to the dragons in general for matters relating to community. Traditionally. As founder and patron of the tribe.
patron’s god is the occasion for a nightlong celebration in the dragon’s honor. They believe the patron listens to them through the totem.000 gp) and wears all the tokens of ofﬁce he has earned to date. much as a superstitious person might knock on wood. violent people. requesting him to undertake some task for the dragons. and its high priests are also the tribe’s leaders. An oft-repeated invocation is “Vormoninaku.

misunderstood and feared by many. Stormwalkers are the most feared of the Totem Guardians. and the living converse with the dead. and some of its most zealous practitioners have traveled to Seren in the hope of winning converts (not many have survived the trip). even painting and mutilating their bodies to appear so. each tribe has a totem of its patron in the dragonspeakers’ compound.
VARIANT SECTS
Some non–Serens revere the dragons as nearly divine. they try to prove their worthiness for this great honor. Each Aereni family symbolizes the Court as they choose. soldiers. The Seren believe that the patron or its spirit (if deceased) sees through the eyes of the totems and keeps watch over his charges. They offer their prayers to no distant god. often with a family crest of some sort. but the Aereni themselves do not use it. The Aereni faith is not rigidly codified or quantified as are many other religions. Most of these ancestors are long deceased. The area is off-limits to all others. They welcome it as simply a new stage of the spiritual journey. the Court On the
is blurred. it might read something like this: Existence is a spiritual journey requiring far longer than a single lifetime. yet it has produced a population more universally faithful than most “civilized” cultures. the Stormwalker tribe has developed a martial style that mimics dragon attacks. acting as guardians to their family lines. Others lead lives of great spirituality. marrying within the line and focusing their worship and devotion on the ancestors and undying of their own blood. which is widely believed to be a symbol of the Court. the elves of Aerenal do not fear death. Although the undying counselors are not the secular rulers of the
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE DRAGON CULTS
As mentioned. This religion is like no other in Eberron. The Aereni death mask. but rather to their ancestors. worship of the Undying Court changes—sometimes dramatically—from region to region and family to family across the isle. Occasionally a tribal patron who belongs to the Chamber charges a dragonspeaker with gathering information about activity in Khorvaire. It has become a recognizable symbol of the Court in other lands. no greater honor exists than to be accepted for the Rites of Transition.
Theisle ofndyingline between life and death U Aerenal. though. Totem Guardians protect the area and sometimes hunt to supplement food supplies for the compound. was actually developed by outsiders who needed some easy means of representing this strange faith. and walk Aerenal still. This area contains simple huts for shelter. to become undying and to remain on Aerenal to continue the journey and to watch over their descendents. and they have formed a loose organization of combatants who specialize in these techniques. The Aereni treat the undying in their midst as revered counselors and holy ﬁ gures. and they make offerings and sacriﬁce victims at the monoliths’ feet. Some adopt mannerisms to mimic the dead. But the fullest devotion to the Undying Court is devotion to one’s family. They did notice that the internal strife of the continent made raiding more successful. Since the destruction of Cyre. Thus. and gods to the elves of the island. some dragons of the Chamber have decided that the young nations bear watching. Within the enclosure is the compound where initiates receive their training. according to Seren belief. This is a young movement. Thus.but these exist in harmony with the dragon cults.
Orders and Monasteries
The wild nature of the Seren is not conducive to the sort of discipline required for monastic training. The Council meets in a special enclosure on the small island to the northeast of Seren. but their spirits watch over the elves of today. on penalty of death. Some of the dead have not departed. The monoliths on Totem Beach contain the spiritual essence of the dragon patrons. The dragons are seen as the source of life. eight orders of shugenjas (Complete Divine 10) dedicated to the elements as expressed by the various dragon types (Player’s Guide to Eberron 45).
OTHER CULTS
The Dragon Cults in the Last War
The Seren had no more interest in the struggles of the Five Nations during their long war than they have now. keeping to themselves where possible. They reject the traditional gods of the Sovereign Host and instead have formed the Path of the Elemental Masters. and a special totem statue sacred to all the tribal patrons. Only the Undying can ever truly learn what great wonders lie at its end. To the Aereni. Religious life and ceremonies generally center around this representation.
to a divine state. protectors. and the powers of nature and spirits are simply another side of their great gift to the world. for the Court is composed of one’s ancestors. and believe that emulating the dragons can lead worshipers
THE SYMBOL OF THE UNDYING COURT
The Undying Court has no ofﬁcial symbol. but if their primary doctrine were to be summed up. ﬁ re pits for cooking food and for warmth. honoring the Undying Court and serving their fellow elves to the best of their abilities. In living.
138
. However. This combination of spirits and the animate dead is the Undying Court: counselors. The barbarians defend the statues as though they were the gods themselves. Aereni families are insular. since military forces were turned inward rather than guarding against external assault.

While the Aereni honor and love the undying. A soungral serves the Undying Court directly. that their ancestor worship omits the potential for true gods. and its members do not feed off the living to survive. The Court as a whole.” The Aereni believe that no mortal being can truly comprehend divinity. a violation of all laws of nature and spirit. soungraloi do so to identify themselves as priests. the ancestors. These acolytes train for decades. watching over their descendants. Soungraloi dress primarily in white. A given ancestor or undying counselor might possess great knowledge but relatively little power. and such an offender never receives the Rite of Transition. Although these souls cannot continue their own spiritual journey—only the undying do that after death—they can at least observe and aid others in doing so. as well. and Siberys. and essentially forms its own “god. the soungral might take her in as an acolyte (ersvitour). Even the undying of families other than one’s own are revered. Only the truly unworthy join the other races in Dolurrh. According to their belief. They pray instead to their ancestors as emissaries and servants of the Undying Court. During rites. too. They believe that a previous race of beings had.
139
. souls travel on their journey before birth. hoping to appear more worthy. as they are known in the Aereni dialect—are elves who have dedicated their lives to assisting others in their spiritual journey rather than pursuing their own.
OTHER CULTS
Souls and the Afterlife
The Aereni claim no knowledge as to the origin of souls. as an advisor to rulers on matters of faith. the ﬁ nal destination for all souls that have given up or failed on their journey. the physical realm is simply one stage of that journey. even as the elves and undying of Aerenal seek to do. Khyber. as the spiritual leader of a community. as well as after death. a blight on the world and the Undying Court. and has shown sufﬁcient reverence for the ancestors. knowing that these individuals can present their words and deeds to the “God-Court” as a whole. While some Aereni emulate the undying. they despise the undead. they paint their faces like skulls or wear death-masks. and they possess the wisdom of many generations. A few Aereni maintain that some form of divinity existed even before the formation of the Undying Court. The Undying Court is empowered by positive energy. reached the end of their spiritual journey. True undead are a corruption of this order. and are to be destroyed. showing disrespect to the undying is a sin. and serve. and thus offering prayers directly to this god or any other is meaningless. These beings ascended to become the gods that would create the next world—a power that feeble mortal minds can only interpret as Eberron. and to make it clear that they speak for. although not to the same degree. The Aereni do believe in divinity: the assembled spiritual might of the Undying Court itself. as a whole. some soungraloi do so even when they are not performing rituals. This is a great fallacy and the largest hurdle to truly understanding the faith.nation—that power is reserved for the Sibling Kings— their advice is heeded by even the most powerful of elves.
Becoming a Priest
Worshipers who wish to become soungraloi need merely request that their own soungral begin to train them. that when the elves of Aerenal finally reach the end of their own spiritual journey. and a soungral might have several ersvitouri studying and serving under her at a time. They believe. While a great many soungraloi are found worthy to receive the Rite of Transition. their primary focus is on guiding other Aereni in their lives and worship. however. that elves who do not become undying remain in Eberron as spirits. They are mouthpieces of the divine. If a would-be student has participated in the faith and its rites.
The Aereni and the Divine
It’s a common misperception that the Aereni have no concept of the divine. they will shape the world to come. or as the religious leader of a family. An Aereni who becomes undead is the worst of all abominations.
SERVANTS OF THE UNDYING COURT
Priests of the Undying Court—or soungraloi. They believe. grants spells to clerics and adepts. shapes the world of the Aereni.

Marriage on Aerenal is not a religious affair but an agreement between two elves who love one another. and they hold a rite at sundown to commemorate that anniversary. Depending on the size of the family. Finally. to celebrate births or deaths. and a birth or death that goes unmarked by the proper ritual is considered unlucky. but must yield to one who has served for eighty-one. but the bond itself has no spiritual significance.
Major Rites
The greatest ritual of the Aereni is the Rite of Transition. The levan mordr-aer requires the participation of multiple mordraloi. such a great-great-grandmother soldier on the eve of battle—or to direct ancestors as a whole. believing true divinity is beyond mortal understanding. Deathless created
RITES AND RITUALS OF THE UNDYING COURT
Aereni worshipers express their reverence for the Undying Court in a number of ways (Player’s Guide to Eberron 21). for example. The mordraloi are responsible for performing the Rite of Transition. and simply to honor the Court. the length of time a given priest has served the undying corresponds to her authority. and then a request or expression of thanks. Rather. depending on importance. the mordraloi’s wishes take precedence—the only situation in which age and experience do not decide authority. obedience. the mordraloi cast a sequence of spells over the subject. drawn from the child’s or deceased’s family. A younger soungral might be of higher class level. Domains: Deathless*. are marked with somber religious ritual. Favored Weapon: Scimitar. and might even be more respected in the community. While the members of the Undying Court ultimately decide a candidate’s worthiness. little more than the name of an ancestor (often preceded or followed by an honorific). Rites usually involve slow. grant me the patience to deal with these outlanders!” Aereni never pray to the Undying Court as a whole. a region particularly suited to this activity due to streams of positive energy emanations from the plane of Irian. distilled mordrei’in). patience. Worshipers light ﬂ ames. Rites last anywhere from a few minutes to several hours. The mordraloi also travel Aerenal. so their interests rarely overlap with those of the soungraloi. Only one soungral out of a hundred is chosen to become a mordral. this can result in daily observances. since each represents the beginning of a new stage of the spiritual journey. This rite can take place only in the City of the Dead. Aereni rituals seem alike. the mordraloi make recommendations. dealing with the matter themselves. Good. “Revered Vellaye. Births and deaths. The rite can be performed on the living or the dead.
OTHER CULTS
Duties of the Clergy
The soungraloi conduct religious rites. among many other substances. based on what movements most please and honor the undying being invoked. and the closest relatives of the subject are present as well to herald his passage. honored grandfather. Portfolio: Glory. carrying the prayer to the Undying
THE UNDYING COURT
Neutral Good The various Aerenal families all have their own ways of venerating their ancestors. Protection. Every family marks the deathday of each of its members who have gone before. These rites include dozens or even hundreds of participants. history. but only length of service counts. and protect Aerenal from supernatural threats. war. Rather. however. so long as the corpse is no older than three months. A soungral who has served for seventy years holds sway over one who has served for sixty-eight. as well as spells of blessing and other mystical utterances that do not appear to be part of any known spell. advise the Aereni on matters of faith and service to the undying.
Prayers
Aereni prayers are simple utterances.
Court or. The mordraloi do not lead ceremonies or serve in most other priestly capacities. revelation. A soungral would bless a marriage if asked to do so. however. no matter how worthy she otherwise might have been. lay him upon a bier. if their own powers are up to the task. in which they transform an Aereni into one of the undying. but clerics have access to the same pool of domains. While the Aereni worship the Undying Court as a whole. An elf who has not received the proper rite cannot become an undying. Funerals. and draw holy symbols on his body in the willingly given blood of witnesses. or famine). For instance. and led by at least one soungral. steady dances with steps determined in advance by the leading soungral. empowered and modified by the ambient forces of the City of the Dead. Planning‡. a worshiper offers a prayer to a specific ancestor—usually one with relevant interests. including either create deathless or create greater deathless. These ancestors act as spiritual emissaries.
Minor Rites
The Aereni hold rituals regularly.
140
. The priests bathe the subject in oils and embalming ﬂuids (which include. most such rituals name a few speciﬁ c ancestors to carry their words and petitions to the Court. dirgelike chants and prayers. This 48-hour rite. to request aid in an endeavor or intervention in their followers’ lives (such as during times of plague. can last an entire day. Fate‡.Hierarchy
The soungraloi do not have a strict hierarchy of ranks. In fact. Tradition demands that at least one of the undying stand as witness. seeking out and studying those who might be worthy of the transformation. The rite must take place within three months of the event. and engage in somber. Should they do so. draw sacred symbols on the ground in wine or blood. or the levan mordr-aer. or a Priest of Transition. anchors the resulting deathless to the energies of Irian. they are the only living beings whose counsel the undying consider.

to ensure the highest quality.
The Undying Court in the Last War
Officially. A lthough the undying are not officially in charge. and only in grave dirt. Lawmakers study and debate policy from every possible angle. or “leaves of death” (see page 153). Only by comprehending the spiritual journey of the soul. the Aereni elves took offense at the existence of that nation’s undead armies and did what they could to aid its enemies.
on an even greater immediacy. while the calendar acknowledges the concept of “days. ﬁ lls the Aereni with deep revulsion.
141
. Nearly all structures are decorated with the holy symbols of important ancestors. rather than as a conduit. This process continues. Still. Smaller sects such as Radiant Cults and followers of the Lords of Dust are actually nearer the truth: they worship lesser beings with a link to the divine. with luenirai overlapping to eventually form the Aereni year. the elves of Aerenal had little to do with the Last War. practically unreadable to anyone not raised with it. but with the proper application of herbal and alchemical techniques. years forming cycles called ruelnai. and their undying ancestors literally walk among them. but they frown on frivolity as a distraction from duty. To please their ancestors. Several of them witnessed the war’s greatest battles. they become only mildly poisonous and enhance the consumer’s ability to focus. restrained people. The Aereni are not utterly humorless. no matter how old they grow.
The Undying Court and Government
In the City of the Dead. a ﬂ awed and ultimately futile attempt by mortal minds to comprehend the vastness of the divine. or the other major communities with an undying population. For instance. Only then does the calendar restart. They worship these beings in their own right. This occurred most often in battles involving Karrnath. The notion that undeath is a path to immortality.
THE UNDYING COURT IN EVERYDAY LIFE
Religion and daily life in Aerenal are inseparable. Thus. The Aereni claim that the rite functions only on elves.” they are not considered important measurements of time in their own right. A similar overlapping cycle of twenty-one tuernai equals a luenir. the truth of this statement remains in question. which consist of three days each and are the primary unit of measurement on the Aereni calendar. the island did send observers to keep an eye on things and ensure the war did not spread beyond the continent’s shores. the Aereni seek to be the best at everything they do. Speciﬁc holidays vary by family and the deathdays of ancestors. nothing more.
OTHER CULTS
The Undying Court and Other Faiths
With one exception. and to continue their own spiritual advancement. given their separation from Khorvaire. These are the leaves of the mordril. worshipers of the Undying Court lump all other faiths into the same category: foolish misunderstanding of the nature of divinity. the faith takes
LEAVES OF DEATH
During rites. and ruelnai forming nuerlnirai (roughly analogous to a decade). they are the component parts to overlapping cycles called tuernai (singular tuern). by running errands or helping them keep up with current events. It measures time in repeating cycles. and recognizing the dead as the only true conduit to the divine. and they fail to acknowledge the power and importance of their own dead. The Aereni believe that the spirits of their ancestors watch them constantly. No true divine power can or would hear the prayers of living beings. can a person shake his misperceptions and truly worship. their advice carries enormous weight. and on rare occasions—when they felt they could do so without being identified—took sides. The Sovereign Host or the Silver Flame is nothing but a mental construct. and something to be aspired to. or at least utter prayers. A cleric’s spellcasting ability is a testament to the power of belief. thanks to improper treatment or low resistance. and those who dwell beside them are even more devout in their practices. rather than trying to contact the divine itself. and no small amount of shame at this hideous perversion of their own beliefs. Aereni priests and practitioners might consume the mordrei’in. they lack real understanding. Artisans take an incredibly long time. throughout the day.elsewhere can never become ascendant councilors (ECS 276). They frequently perform small rites. a tree that grows only on Aerenal. Sometimes the undying even participate in religious rites. Rather.
The Calendar
The Aereni calendar is a strange affair. roughly three months on the Galifar calendar.” The Aereni know the ultimate truth behind the Blood of Vol and loathe that creed with a passion not often seen in this somber. but since it has never been attempted on anyone else. However. sometimes spending days or weeks crafting a single item. after all. Many Aereni serve one or more of their ancestors directly. The leaves are deadly when eaten raw. Aereni feel obligated to follow or at least consider the words of their deceased relatives. in exchange for access to their ageold wisdom. they revere ancestors still older than themselves. Worshipers hold this trancelike state to be a bridge between the living and the dead—and. some practitioners don’t return from the journey. they are no less deluded than those who try to worship “gods.

” or mordri-ellin. Nothing living dwells on this isle. The interior of a souvrouh has perfectly smooth walls and ﬂoors. Favored Weapon: Double scimitar. the vines. enormous gardens of bright ﬂowers grow in seemingly random spots across the isle. tended by the undying as a means of meditation. In some of the larger souvrouh. For those without access to a souvrouh.RL
TEMPLES AND SHRINES OF THE UNDYING COURT
Temples to the Undying Court—or souvrouh. Those who do might wish they had not. surrounded in religious symbols and consecrated for use as a shrine.
The Unliving Gardens of Taernas Reul
Off Aerenal proper stands a small island. This can either be a living mordril. or wood. often in the form of a step pyramid. The ground must be earth.
142
. These are used for particularly massive ceremonies. allowing practitioners to add whatever symbols are appropriate for their ancestors. a patarouh will sufﬁce. it is inhospitable and all but unapproachable. for this is the isle of Taernas Reul. some release foul odors. Elf‡. even the many beautiful f lowers that bloom in spring are dead—yet they continue to grow. Revered Ancestor†. Some are merely disturbing. or any other type of tree that was planted in grave dirt and is now dead.
Both a souvrouh and a patarouh must be built around a “death’s tree. a place where they seek solitude and the opportunity to contemplate their own existence. Some of the largest have multiple ﬂoors. living vegetation is unacceptable. No animals chitter in the shadows. even to thrive. no birds sing from the branches. Protection. War. bravery. a naturally occurring focal point of necromantic energies nearly as potent as the City of the Dead itself. This is simply an empty lot. some can kill with a touch. Portfolio: Glory. While
THE SPIRITS OF THE PAST
Neutral The priests of the Valenar can call on their revered ancestors for divinely inspired magic. Oddly enough. Covered in thick jungle and surrounded by a barrier of reefs. unmarked on any map. Only a few elves know the way. Taernas Reul is a haven for undying who need time away from their living charges. Domains: Destruction. or to hold multiple rites at once. or the means to build one. battle. honor. stone. the tree is completely within the structure. The trees. The tree represents the temple’s tie to both life and death. The entire isle is covered in thick jungle and undergrowth. plural and singular—are stone structures. normally consisting of two to ﬁ ve rooms on a single level. and only the rarest of explorers ﬁ nds the path by accident.

or from the rivers that f low from it. while they are not overtly hostile. they worship patron ancestors and seek to emulate them through brave deeds as the Tairnadal do. They do not. Attempts to travel through it require a slow pace and sharp blades. seek to become undying.
143
OTHER CULTS
. A few branches of the faith do exist that differ in far more fundamental ways. Thus. no save). for it is a place of negative energy and it causes them great harm. Since no living elves come to this island. these ruins predate the coming of the elves.” These gods cooperate with one another for the preservation of Aerenal. but not truly harmful if the subject can avoid swallowing the water. the ancestors of any given lineage—both spiritual and undying—in fact make up their own “deity. Even the undying themselves cannot say who constructed it. The Deep Ruins. Only by perfectly emulating a past ancestor can a Tairnadal become consciously aware of these past lives. it has fallen into disrepair. feel a burning in their very soul and die a bit inside (1 Constitution damage. as this is the easiest area on which to land a ship. Each has its own religious symbols. each occasionally sabotages the efforts of other families in the hope of advancing her own dynasty’s position. Living creatures who drink from it. Immersion is hideously painful. On occasion. sometimes even its own requirements for joining the undying. jutting unusually far north in this area. Barely a few standing stones and an open foundation. The Valenar priests are called the Keepers of the Past and can be clerics or bards. Dynastians maintain that the Undying Court is not a unified body at all. an individual Dynastian believes her own familial divinity must prevail. 2. The undying do not set foot here. 3. Trees stand bare and grass is brown. although they see them as misguided.” Each Aereni family reveres its own ancestors above all others. This small.” the plants in this area are truly dead. its own
prayers and ceremonial dances. the ground becomes uneven. This large structure was once an Aereni step pyramid devoted to the Undying Court. These zealots believe that if they consume a deceased elf before the funeral rites. and that successfully doing so is the culmination of the soul’s journey. They believe that the path to ascension lies in emulating the deeds of great elves long dead. however. unnamed lake empties east toward the sea. eventually disappearing into the heavy jungles. but takes damage as though in a mildly positive-dominant region when outside the so-called footprint. and feel no remorse if the isle itself slays intruders. those warrior folk still retain much of their relatives’ religious beliefs. Stepping off the path means pushing through underbrush that can harm with the merest touch. Natu ral pathways are the only easy way to cross the island. Tairnadal: These warrior elves from Aerenal’s northern steppes worship their ancestors. 1. for other Aereni—horrified at the implications—imprison or even kill them on sight. A Valenar bard following this religion can treat spirit steed as a 4th-level bard spell.
VARIANT SECTS
Worship of the Undying Court consists of nothing but “variant sects. Thick jungle occupies most of the island. Anyone who dies here rises as a wight within 1 day. While most of the plant life of the isle is somehow “undying. A growing number hold that elf souls do not travel to any final destination but are instead reincarnated over and over. the undying use it as a place of meditation. To the south. as do the rest of the Aereni. Members of the Death-Eaters keep their allegiance secret. Only the portion of the isle near the northeast coast is shown on the map. Each family ultimately prays to the Court as a whole. 4. Valenar Ancestor Worship: Although the elves of Valenar severed themselves from Aerenal millennia ago. Ruined Shrine. but one must ultimately dominate the others. some of the trees ooze a dark sap that looks and smells very much like coagulating blood. Rather than venerating the undying ancestors of Shae Cairdal. The Aereni treat most of these sects with respect. they can absorb his soul and gain power and knowledge he might otherwise gain. the undying frown on those who intrude on their solitude. When cut. The Lake. Rather.not innately hostile. Dynastians: This is not a proper sect but a term that describes individuals who share a similar belief. The range of hills that begins here continues on for miles. thus gaining the knowledge and wisdom of generations and ascending to a higher existence. Death-Eaters: This is the closest thing the Aereni have to a heresy. Unsurprisingly. The Footprint of Shadow. but one inspires vehement hostility. but its “pantheon” of spirits and undying is unique.

. and it was answered. even as he wondered whether a blade could hurt this being.
T
he power of a veritable god was poised to strike them down.
A
ufarien went for his sword instinctively.T
he priestess screamed a terrible salutation.

See page 77 of Complete Divine for a full discussion of divine feats. and require a degree of extra bookkeeping on the part of the DM. even if you have no ranks. Quicken: You can use your lay on hands ability as a swift action. Beneﬁt: You can spend 1 action point when using your lay on hands ability to adjust it in one of the following manners (choose when used): Empower: You can heal 3 points of damage for every 2 points of lay on hands spent. you gain a +4 sacred bonus on checks using that skill.
ANCESTRAL WHISPERS [DIVINE]
Through intense focus and divine energies. on the following page.
DIVINE FEATS
All divine feats are open to clerics. but you can enhance it differently in consecutive uses. Prerequisite: Craft (armorsmithing.
145
. increasing your speed. You are treated as being trained in that skill. New feats that represent these techniques are described below. Special: You cannot make untrained checks using skills that require training if you have no ranks in them. To create a graft. You can’t enhance your lay on hands ability in more than one way per use. Make certain your DM is using these rules before selecting this feat. Beneﬁt: Spend a turn undead attempt as a standard action. Beneﬁt: On any day devoted to your god.
ACTION HEALING
You can spend an action point to enhance your healing power. worshiper of the Sovereign Host or one of its deities. Prerequisite: Cleric level 1st.
CEREMONIAL EMPOWERMENT
Your divine might increases on your patron’s holy days. This occurs once every sixteen days. paladins of 3rd or higher level. and select a single skill. you must spend 1/25 of the graft’s price in XP and use up raw materials costing half of this price.
DIVINE ALACRITY [DIVINE]
You channel divine energies into your own body. dedicated magic. worshiper of the Undying Court. You can also take 10 on that skill even when rushed or threatened. Creating a graft takes one day for each 1. Special: The rules regarding mechanical beneﬁts based on dates of the liturgical calendar are optional. you can hear the advice of past ancestors.
CONSTRUCT GRAFTER [ITEM CREATION]
You can apply construct grafts to other living creatures or to yourself. or sculpting) 10 ranks. or prestige classes that grant the ability to turn or rebuke undead. For instance. and in the next round empower it. as indicated on the Sovereign Host liturgical calendar (see page 21). Reach: You can use your lay on hands ability to affect any ally within 30 feet.
Feat Descriptions described here The prerequisites and beneﬁts of the feats
are summarized in Table 7–1. Beneﬁt: You can create construct grafts and apply them to other living creatures or to yourself (see page 156).
Prerequisite: Ability to turn undead. and holy items to assist practitioners.
New Feats adopt specialized techniques The religious sometimes
and focuses related to their faith. you gain a +1 sacred bonus to your caster level when casting cleric spells. thanks to the whispered advice of your deceased ancestors. For a number of rounds equal to 1 + your Charisma bonus (if any).CHAPTER SEVEN
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
T
he varied expressions of faith across Eberron include special areas of focus.000 gp in its price. blacksmithing. You cannot take 10 when rushed or threatened. in one round you could quicken it. They allow you to expend one or more turn or rebuke attempts to channel positive or negative energy into powerful abilities. Activating a divine feat is a supernatural ability and therefore does not provoke an attack of opportunity unless the feat description speciﬁes otherwise. Prerequisite: Ability to lay on hands. Normal: Clerics of the Host gain this bonus only on holy days that occur in their patron’s favored season.

ability to turn undead Ability to lay on hands. or sculpting) 10 ranks
Prerequisite: Ability to turn or rebuke undead. Create construct grafts blacksmithing. you wield your deity’s favored weapon to devastating effect. Beneﬁt Spend turn attempt to gain a bonus on a skill check Spend turn/rebuke attempt to gain +30 feet to speed for 1 round Spend turn/rebuke attempt to counter others’ spells with divine energy Spend turn/rebuke attempt to make weapon holy or unholy for one attack Spend turn/rebuke attempt to spontaneously cast a domain spell Spend 1 action point instead of a turn/rebuke attempt to use divine feat Spend turn attempt to help ally resist undead or evil outsider attacks Lay on hands damages evil outsiders and lycanthropes
Prerequisites Ability to lay on hands
Divine Warrior Domain Spontaneity Heroic Channeling Sacred Resilience Touch of Silver
ability to turn undead.
146
. Int 13. worshiper of the Undying Court Ability to turn/rebuke undead. plus one additional turn or rebuke attempt per level of the spell being countered. access to Magic or Spell‡ domain Proﬁciency in deity’s favored weapon. Wis. including using a ready action and identifying the spell with Spellcraft. access to Magic or Spell‡ domain. base attack bonus +6. nongood alignment Unquenchable Flame of Life — +2 bonus on saves against undead attacks Unyielding Bond of Soul — +2 bonus on saves against evil outsider attacks Worldly Focus Worshiper of the Sovereign Host Cast divine spells without a divine focus Wrest Possession Nongood alignment. you must use dispel magic.
Normal: To counter a spell. and Cha scores Wis 13. this feat grants your weapon the holy special ability (DMG 225). Prerequisite: Ability to turn or rebuke undead. If you normally rebuke undead.
DIVINE WARRIOR [DIVINE]
Through divine power. Beneﬁt: You can counter someone else’s spell by expending a turn or rebuke attempt. Cha 13 and can share thoughts with host Nightbringer Initiate Nongood alignment. or the speciﬁc spell being cast. If you normally turn undead. Prerequisite: Proﬁciency in deity’s favored weapon. worshiper of the +1 sacred bonus to caster level on your god’s holy days Sovereign Host or one of its deities Frantic Rage Rage ability. this feat instead grants your
DIVINE COUNTERMAGIC [DIVINE]
You channel divine energies to counter spells. access to Gain bonus to Dexterity instead of Strength the Madness* domain Heroic Devotion Ability to cast 2nd-level Gain 1 temporary action point in place of highest-level divine spells spell slot Lucid Channeling Good alignment. this ability functions the same as a standard counterspell attempt. access to the Travel domain. worshiper of the Silver Flame
Item Creation Feat Construct Grafter
as though they were undead
Prerequisites Beneﬁt Craft (armorsmithing. ability to turn/rebuke undead Ability to turn/rebuke undead Ability to turn/rebuke undead Unquenchable Flame of Life or Unyielding Bond of Soul. In all other respects. access to the Travel domain Ability to turn/rebuke undead. add spells spontaneously cast summon to spell list nature’s ally. This effect applies only to the next attack you make with the weapon. Channeled celestial uses its Int. ability to turn or rebuke undead Beneﬁt: Spend a turn or rebuke undead attempt as a swift action to temporarily grant your held weapon (which must be your deity’s favored weapon) either the holy or unholy property. if you do not attack before the start of your next turn the effect fades. rather than casting a spell. Beneﬁt: Spend a turn or rebuke undead attempt as a swift action to gain a +30-foot enhancement bonus to your land speed for 1 round. You must spend one turn or rebuke attempt. ability to Add Hide and Move Silently as class skills. base attack bonus +6. Cha 15 You can attempt to take control of a ﬁend that fails three possession attempts against you Divine Feats Ancestral Whispers Divine Alacrity Divine Countermagic Prerequisites Ability to turn/rebuke undead.TABLE 7–1: NEW FEATS
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
General Feats Action Healing
Beneﬁt Spend 1 action point to boost your lay on hands in one of three ways Ceremonial Empowerment Cleric level 1st.

The celestial uses its own Intelligence. Benefit: If an ally within 60 feet would be required to make a save against hit point damage dealt by an extraordinary or supernatural ability from a creature type for which you have the appropriate prerequisite feat (undead or evil outsider). Prerequisite: Ability to turn or rebuke undead. You can now convert prepared divine spells into any spell from that domain. it disappears. you allow it complete access. Benefit: W hen channeling a celestial (ECS 102).weapon the unholy special ability (DMG 226). Prerequisite: Nongood alignment. access to the Madness domain (ECS 107). you cannot alter it until this rage has ended and you invoke a new one. it applies to a new domain. Special: You can take this feat multiple times. You need not take this feat a second time. Prerequisite: Ability to cast 2nd-level divine spells.
SACRED RESILIENCE [DIVINE]
You can channel divine energies to protect your allies from harm.
DOMAIN SPONTANEITY [DIVINE]
You are so familiar with one of your domains that you can convert other prepared spells into spells from that domain.
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
NIGHTBRINGER INITIATE
You have been trained in the ways of the Nightbringers. choose a domain that you have access to.
HEROIC DEVOTION
Your devotion to your faith allows you to manipulate fate at the expense of some spellcasting ability. Normal: You cannot use divine feats if you have no turn or rebuke attempts left. Benefit: W hen you use your rage ability. ability to turn undead. except that each can automatically read the other’s surface thoughts. you can apply Sacred Resilience to resist attacks from both creature types. You and the celestial do not have complete access to each other’s thoughts. Benefit: Each time you take this feat. If you don’t use this action point before you next prepare or ready spells. you can spend a turn undead attempt as an immediate action. Both you and the channeled celestial have full access to the other’s thoughts. as the detect thoughts spell. Benefit: Instead of spending a turn or rebuke attempt to use a divine feat. you can sacriﬁce one spell slot of the highestlevel divine spell you can cast to gain 1 temporary action point. Each can draw on the other’s memories. This effect overrides any alignment or similar property that the weapon has. Special: If you have both Unquenchable Flame of Life and Unyielding Bond of Soul. This grants your ally the same bonus on the save as the feat would grant you. and Charisma scores. The channeled celestial and the host can share spells and effects just as a spellcaster and familiar do (PH 53). Wis 13. You must decide to invoke Sacred Resilience before your ally rolls the saving throw. you can spend 1 action point.
147
.
Prerequisite: Good alignment. Beneﬁt: Add Hide and Move Silently to your list of druid class skills. However. This works just as good clerics spontaneously cast prepared spells as cure spells. just as a possessing demon does. Your Dexterity improves by the same amount that your Strength would normally improve. Beneﬁt: When preparing or readying your spells for the day. Prerequisite: Ability to turn or rebuke undead.
LUCID CHANNELING
When you invite a celestial into your body.
FRANTIC RAGE
Your divine madness allows you to channel your fury into frenetic agility rather than might. as well as expending one of your daily turn or rebuke undead attempts. but only if given permission to do so. You cannot spend more than 1 action point at a time in this way (or use action points more than once in a round). a new offshoot of the Children of Winter. Cha 13. you can activate a divine feat by using 1 action point and one or more turn or rebuke attempts. Int 13. you can increase your Dexterity instead of your Strength. Normal: Your mental ability scores become 5 points lower than those of the celestial unless they are already equal to or higher than those scores. Once you have made this choice. In addition. You can spend action points in this way even if you do not have any turn or rebuke attempts left. 1st Level: inﬂict light wounds 2nd Level: darkness 3rd Level: deeper darkness 4th Level: enervation 5th Level: summon monster V (can only be used to summon a shadow mastiff) 6th Level: planar ally (can only be used to call a native of Mabar) 7th Level: control undead 8th Level: create greater undead (can only be used to create shadows) 9th Level: gate (can only be used to open a gate to Mabar)
HEROIC CHANNELING [DIVINE]
You can call on your personal strength of will to channel positive or negative energy into divine feats. ability to spontaneously cast summon nature’s ally. you open your mind completely to the divine spirit. Prerequisite: Unquenchable Flame of Life or Unyielding Bond of Soul. you can combine this action point with additional turn or rebuke attempts to use divine feats that require multiple turn attempts. Thus. you can cast the following spells as if they were on the druid spell list at the indicated level. Prerequisite: Rage ability. You cannot gain more than 1 action point per day in this way. Each time you take this feat. You expend a spell of equal or higher level. Wisdom.

Beneﬁt: You can communicate telepathically with any fiend possessing you (ECS 100). you also gain control over all the ﬁend’s extraordinary. such as undead.
WORLDLY FOCUS
Your belief in the omnipresence of the gods is so strong. Beneﬁt: You gain a +2 bonus on saves against the extraordinary or supernatural abilities of outsiders. Normal: If you resist a ﬁend’s possession attempt three times in succession. if your level equals or exceeds the fiend’s HD.
UNYIELDING BOND OF SOUL
You are hardened to the attacks of the beings of other worlds. Prerequisite: Nongood alignment.
Prerequisite: Worshiper of the Sovereign Host. For 1 round. you can channel your spells through the environment rather than a holy symbol. worshiper of the Silver Flame.
UNQUENCHABLE FLAME OF LIFE
You are hardened to the attacks of the undead. Beneﬁt: You can cast cleric spells without the need of a divine focus. If you succeed on this check. If you resist three consecutive attempts by a possessing fiend to control your body. though you can’t access its thoughts.
Touch of Silver allows this paladin of the Silver Flame to turn divine energies against his religion’s greatest foes
.TOUCH OF SILVER [DIVINE]
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
Your devotion to the Silver Flame allows you to burn the Church’s foes with holy energies. and spell-like abilities that don’t depend on its physical form. Normal: Many cleric spells require a divine focus to cast. Make a special level check (1d20 + your character level + your Cha modiﬁer) against a DC of 10 + the ﬁend’s HD + the ﬁend’s Cha modiﬁer. Cha 15. supernatural. This effect lasts for a number of rounds equal to your Charisma bonus. it cannot take control of you for 24 hours but is otherwise unaffected. When this control lapses. you can attempt to seize control of its abilities. You can activate those powers on your turn as if they were your own. Benefit: You gain a +2 bonus on saves against the extraordinary or supernatural abilities of undead creatures. Prerequisite: Ability to lay on hands. your bonus on saving throws is instead equal to your favored enemy bonus against outsiders. Beneﬁt: Spend a turn attempt as a swift action. you can make an attempt to seize control of its abilities instead. your lay on hands ability damages lycanthropes and evil outsiders just as if they were undead. Furthermore. Special: If you have selected undead as your favored enemy. the ﬁend loses access to your senses. are damaged by lay on hands. you cannot attempt to assert control again unless you again resist three consecutive control attempts by that ﬁend. your bonus on saving throws is instead equal to your favored enemy bonus against undead. Special: If you have selected outsider as your favored enemy. Normal: Only creatures vulnerable to positive energy.
WREST POSSESSION
If you resist control by a possessing ﬁend. ability to turn undead.

Use these abilities a total number of times per day equal to 3 + your Cha modiﬁer. S. 3 Stone Construct* M : Construct gains DR 10/ adamantine. your warforged comrades become more durable and unyielding.-radius emanation. The spell can penetrate barriers. you learn that. This granted power is a supernatural ability. areas in which the energies and traits of another plane leak over into the world of Eberron. as indicated on the following table. sorcerer/wizard 2. paladin 1. 6 Iron Construct*: Construct gains DR 15/adamantine and takes half damage from acid and ﬁ re. As you focus. 4 Repair Critical Damage*: Repairs 4d8 + 1/level damage (max +20) for a construct. Mass Lesser†: Grants many living constructs qualities of the construct type./level radius. the living construct gains low-light vision and immunity to nonlethal damage and stunning.THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
8 Earthquake: Intense tremor shakes 5-ft. Onatar. MANIFEST ZONE AGE CATEGORIES
Category Nascent New Young Mature Old Ancient Age Less than 1 day 1 to 30 days 31 days to 1 year 1 to 10 years 11 to 100 years More than 100 years
CONSTRUCT ESSENCE. sorcerer/wizard 6. except as noted above. apart You spread your arms. 8 Total Repair*: Repairs 10/level damage to a construct. you learn its exact borders and dimensions. up to 10 min. or bolster construct creatures as an evil cleric rebukes undead. If this spell is cast on a creature under the effect of lesser humanoid essence (Races of Eberron 187). or 3 feet of wood or dirt blocks it.
Warforged Domain
Deities: The Becoming God. Lesser†: Grants a living construct qualities of the construct type. S Casting Time: 1 standard action Range: Touch Target: Living construct touched Duration: 1 minute/level Saving Throw: Will negates (harmless) Spell Resistance: Yes (harmless) As you lay your hand on the living construct standing before you. 3rd Round: The plane to which the manifest zone is connected. 2nd Round: Age of the manifest zone. (Valenar call this spell thundering hooves. you discern its direction but not its exact location. paladin 3 Components: V. 1 foot of stone. 1 inch of common metal. no two of which can be more than 30 ft. 9 Summon Warforged Champion†: Summons a mighty warforged titan. 2 Construct Essence. you do not know the precise location or dimensions of the zone outside your spell area. 7 Construct Essence. manifest zones are obvious to the naked eye. S. the landscape around you glows with an unearthly aura. When this spell is cast upon a living construct. 1st Round: Presence or absence of a manifest zone. sorcerer/wizard 1 Components: V. command. If the zone is small. Warforged Domain Spells 1 Repair Light Damage*: Repairs 1d8 + 1/level damage (max +5) to a construct. 5 Const ruct Energy Ward. LESSER
Transmutation Level: Artiﬁcer 2. If the zone is larger than that./2 levels) Target: One living construct/level.
DETECT MANIFEST ZONE
Divination Level: Adept 1. Greater*: Construct gains immunity to speciﬁed energy type. The living construct gains the moderate fortiﬁcation armor special quality. Warforged 7
EMBRACE OF ENDLESS DAY
Conjuration Level: Cleric 4. its form becomes more durable and unyielding. You can sense the presence of manifest zones. MASS LESSER
Transmutation Level: Artiﬁcer 6. and about you. too. You gain a very general sense of how long it has existed.) If the zone is in range but not in your line of sight. It has no effect if cast on a creature under the effect of humanoid essence or greater humanoid essence. Lord of Blades. Area: 120-ft.
CONSTRUCT ESSENCE. + 5 ft. Otherwise. but a thin sheet of lead. negating critical hits and sneak attacks 75% of the time. The amount of information revealed depends on how long you study a particular area or subject. Warforged 2 Components: V. both spells are dispelled and have no effect. and ﬁ ts entirely within the area of your spell. If the zone is going to fade within the next 24 hours. centered on you Duration: Concentration./level (D) Saving Throw: None Spell Resistance: No You look about you. your eyes unblinking. you gain no new information on the ﬁ rst round. Granted Power: Rebuke. As lesser construct essence.
Range: Close (25 ft. DF Casting Time: 1 action Range: 120 ft. In such instances. it takes on more of the qualities of a true construct. you gain no sense of how long it will last. (In some cases. cleric 1. As well.) 9 Hero’s Blade*: Channel the spirit of a great hero into a melee weapon. DF Casting Time: 1 minute
150
.

Greater Powerful Charge (bringing its extra charge damage to +4d6). paladin 3 Components: V. It grants you a +5 shield bonus to your AC. Focus: A gem. You bestow 3 “points” of positive energy per caster level (maximum 30). or wish spell.-radius/level emanation Duration: Permanent Saving Throw: None Spell Resistance: Yes You reach forth into the essence of the manifested plane. worth at least 500 gp. visiting all the burden of that knowledge on a single creature. Material Component: A pinch of dust from an hourglass. You enhance the effects of a manifest zone of a speciﬁed plane. sorcerer/wizard 5. A zone that exists in rings (such as the Gloaming in the Eldeen Reaches) has stronger effects as one moves inward. Jump +44. A zone that has a uniform effect over its area takes on one planar trait (of your choice) in the same way. You imbue the target with positive energy which he can then release. His eyes glow dimly with sacred power. you call upon the power of your warforged god. In addition. No creature can experience millennia of knowledge in such a short time without feeling its weight. SV Fort +8. its other statistics improve as follows: BAB +18. .
INTENSIFY MANIFEST ZONE
Conjuration (Creation) Level: Cleric 7. cleric 3. Ref +7. planar bubble (Planar Handbook 102). XP Cost: 500 XP. as a paladin’s lay on hands ability. but it can be removed with a limited wish. Improved Damage Reduction (twice. as long as the warforged titan summoned by this spell is within 15 feet of you. but then his face twists into a rictus of agony and confusion. you gift your companion with the faintest spark of the divine. piece of precious metal. . is active. Atk A xe +25 melee (2d8+9/ × 3) or maul +25 melee (2d8+9/ × 3). DF Casting Time: 1 full round Range: Close (25 ft. An enormous armored figure shimmers into view.” Since each zone is different. druid 7 Components: V. Elves and similarly long-lived creatures are affected normally by this spell. and is under your control. + 5 ft. Each “point” of positive energy removes or deals 1 point of damage.
The effects of the manifest zone increase by one “step. You call upon the ancestral memory and experience of the long-lived elves. DF Casting Time: 1 standard action Range: Touch Target: Weapon touched Duration: 1 round/level Saving Throw: Fortitude negates (harmless.
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
SUMMON WARFORGED CHAMPION
Conjuration (Summoning) [Lawful] Level: Warforged 9 Components: V.Range: Touch Target: Creature touched Duration: 1 minute/level or until expended Saving Throw: Will negates (harmless) Spell Resistance: Yes (harmless) In a burst of holy light. in controlled amounts or all at once. M Casting Time: 1 standard action Range: Close (25 ft. Grp +35.
GLIMPSE OF ETERNITY
Enchantment (Compulsion) [Mind-Affecting] Level: Bard 5. It gains the following feats: Great Cleave. or harm creatures vulnerable to positive energy. except that it can only summon a single (advanced) warforged titan. A successful save results in half damage and negates the confusion. An intensify manifest zone effect cannot be dispelled. S. the spell confers the mildly negative-dominant trait on that ring. You cannot further enhance a manifest zone (or a ring within a zone) with additional intensif y manifest zone spells. object)
151
. object) Spell Resistance: Yes (harmless. + 5 ft. miracle./2 levels) Area: 40-ft./2 levels) Target: One creature Duration: 1 round/3 levels Saving Throw: Will partial. this spell increases the effect of a ring to that of the next inmost. S. The target can expend this energy to heal with a touch. this can have various effects. S. XP Casting Time: 8 hours Range: Close (25 ft. it unconsciously protects you from attacks. or concentrated essence of the plane associated with the manifest zone.
WEAPON OF THE DEITY
Transmutation Level: Blackguard 3. increasing its DR to 12/adamantine). + 5 ft. The target also gains a +1 sacred bonus on saves against necromantic and death effects until all the bestowed energy has been expended. The innermost ring of such a zone instead takes on one trait of the associated plane that it does not already have. The target of the spell takes 1d6 points of nonlethal damage per caster level (maximum 15d6) and is confused for the duration of the spell unless it makes a successful Will save. Revered Ancestor 5 Components: V. This spell is similar to summon monster IX. Will +8. see text Spell Resistance: Yes Your target’s eyes gleam with a sudden wave of insight . F. The warforged titan is advanced to 24 HD (172 hp)./2 levels) Effect: One summoned creature Duration: 1 round/level (D) Saving Throw: None Spell Resistance: No Touching the holy symbol emblazoned on your chest. in the case of the Gloaming again. pulling more of its power into the area.

000 gp value.
Arawai: +1 thundering morningstar Aureon: +1 spell-storing quarterstaff Balinor: +1 earthbound* battleaxe The Becoming God: +1 defending spiked gauntlet or battleﬁst The Blood of Vol: +1 keen dagger Cults of the Dragon Below: +1 vicious heavy pick Boldrei: +1 defending spear The Dark Six: +1 keen kama The Devourer: +1 waterborn* trident Dol Arrah: +1 merciful halberd Dol Dorn: +1 mighty cleaving longsword The Fury: +1 vicious rapier The Keeper: +1 frost scythe Kol Korran: +1 defending heavy mace The Lord of Blades: +1 shock greatsword The Mockery: +1 keen kama Olladra: +1 lucky2 sickle Onatar: +1 ﬂaming warhammer The Path of Light: +1 ﬂaming gauntlet (unarmed strike) The Shadow: +1 spell storing quarterstaff The Sovereign Host: +1 defending longsword The Silver Flame: +1 seeking longbow The Spirits of the Past: +1 keen double scimitar The Traveler: +1 lucky2 scimitar The Undying Court: +1 undead bane scimitar Chaos: +1 shock battleaxe Evil: +1 mighty cleaving light ﬂail Good: +1 frost warhammer Law: +1 ﬂaming longsword Neutral: +1 defending heavy mace 1 Corrosive: The weapon deals an extra 1d6 points of acid damage on a successful hit (Dungeon Master’s Guide II 256). a manifest zone is born. along with the ﬁ ve alignment components. The list below includes deities described in this book. you expend a portion of your own psionic energy to anchor the effect. The ﬂedgling zone expands in radius at the rate of 5 feet per day to a maximum radius of 150 feet. anchored to a specific point prepared for this purpose (such as a quori monolith). You create a manifest zone of a speciﬁed plane. of at least 1. You can use the weapon as if you had proficiency with it even if you normally do not. XP This power duplicates the effect of the intensify manifest zone spell (see page 151). and your weapon transforms into an awesome expression of your god’s power.
INTENSIFY MANIFEST ZONE. The anchor point must include a Siberys dragonshard. A double weapon gains this enhancement bonus and special ability for only one of its two ends. as chosen by you. except as noted here. but anyone with psychic ability can learn these new powers. at 15th level it is +4. this power does not require a physical focus. Additional manifestations of this power don’t stack (though multiple adjacent or overlapping areas can be created). the bonus rises to +3. centered on an anchor point. PSIONIC
Metacreativity (Creation) Level: Psion/wilder 7 Display: Auditory Manifesting Time: 1 day Range: Close (25 ft.
ANCHOR PLANE
Metacreativity (Creation) Level: Psion/wilder 8 Display: Material and visual Manifesting Time: 8 hours Range: See text Area: 5-foot radius. The new manifest zone has one planar trait of your choice from the plane to which it is connected. see text Duration: Instantaneous Saving Throw: None Power Resistance: No Power Points: 15. If a cleric worshiping a different deity casts this spell. it uses the same modiﬁers as the missed roll (Expanded Psionics Handbook 165). Unlike the spell. the DM should assign an appropriate weapon special ability of the same power level as those given here. XP Cost: 750 XP. XP Cost: 500 XP. attuning yourself and the area to planar energies. With a brief glow of sparkling motes. The weapon gains a +1 enhancement bonus on attack rolls and damage rolls and an additional special ability (see the list below).You utter a brief prayer. or a piece of material or essence from the anchored plane.
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
Psionicthe kalashtar especially bend psionics Powers The quori and
toward their divine missions. XP You focus on the psionic anchor in a week-long ritual. + 5 ft. and at 18th level it becomes +5. 2 Lucky: Once per day the wielder can reroll a failed attack roll as a free action. Manifestation of this power creates a local weakness in the planar boundary that precipitates the creation of a 5-foot-radius manifest zone. At 12th level./2 levels) Area: 40-ft. Instead.-radius/level emanation Duration: Permanent Saving Throw: None Power Resistance: Yes Power Points: 13.
You must be holding your deity’s favored weapon to cast this spell. and you must remain within 30 feet of the anchor site during the entire manifestation time. The manifest zone can be enhanced using intensify manifest zone or psionic intensify manifest zone. the enhancement bonus of the weapon increases to +2. see text Effect: A manifest zone attuned to the plane of your choice.
152
. When you reach caster level 9th. This power works only while on the Material Plane.

The Church of the Silver Flame uses silverburn for all manner of ceremonial purposes. The process breaks down the silver.
SILVERBURN
Silverburn is a fine powder created by exposing pure silver to a mixture of alchemical substances and acids. the substances within it slowly numb the wearer’s ﬂesh. 1 Con/1 Con). and some sailors carry some breath of the Devourer for emergency use. It also removes the confused and fascinated conditions from any of the power’s targets. Creatures affected by this power gain a +4 morale bonus against fear effects. sending waves of compassion and warmth to ease troubled minds. combined with other sacred herbs and powders. Price 5 gp/ounce. A given application of ﬂ ayskin functions for only 24 hours. An ounce of this substance added to a gallon of fresh water transforms it into seawater (or vice versa). the leaves are a deadly poison (Fortitude DC 14. Any creature with damage reduction overcome by silver weapons ﬁ nds the luminous f lames slightly uncomfortable. the character gains a +2 morale bonus on attack and weapon damage rolls. taking a –1 penalty on melee attacks while within the bright illumination created by such a ﬁ re. The wearer still feels pain but can withstand more than normal. weight 5 lb./2 levels) Targets: Yourself and any number of creatures within range Duration: 10 min. Many ceremonies to the Devourer require participants to drink seawater. Even the smoke takes on a silver sheen. You forge a minor telepathic link with other beings within range. This immediately ends the power’s duration. but rich temples of the Sovereign Host covet them as status symbols. The kalashtar use this as part of their meditative rituals during the Void of Taratai to bolster each other’s emotional and psychic strength. During ceremonies. Price 100 gp. by mixing other minerals in with the silver. but takes a –2 penalty to AC.
EUPHORIC SACRAMENT
Worshipers of the Fury revere passions so strong that they are indistinguishable from madness. Followers of the Mockery sometimes use ﬂ ayskin during rituals involving self-mutilation.
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
GLEAMING ICON OF THE SOVEREIGN HOST
This is the Octogram. constructed of solid gold with sapphire-tinted enamel.
FLAYSKIN
Flayskin is created by tanning leather through a lengthy alchemical process. you can choose to trigger its secondary effect. Anyone who consumes a vial of euphoric sacrament (an ounce of liquid) must succeed on a DC 13 Fortitude save or become confused for 2d4 rounds. Price 25 gp (available only on Aerenal).) W hen this special leather is worn against the skin. after that time. Any living creature wearing f layskin gains DR 2/lethal (that is. Silverburn has no effect on a f lame’s brightness.
MORDREI’IN
Created by the Aereni elves for use in religious rites. many worshipers of the Fury deliberately fail this save. You can include or exclude from this broadcast any creature you can see.
Religious Equipment performPriests often use special substances and items in
ing rites sacred to their gods. allowing them to extend those rituals much longer than normal. Not only does a gleaming icon count as a holy symbol. the alchemical substances leave it brittle and useless. but any consecrate spell cast by a cleric of the Sovereign Host (or any of the deities of that pantheon) upon an area that includes a gleaming icon is treated as being cast at +1 caster level. Adjust the price for smaller or larger creatures as if ﬂ ayskin were armor. A suit of ﬂ ayskin ﬁts any character of its size category (Medium ﬂ ayskin ﬁts any Medium character. While confused by the euphoric sacrament. (The leather is sometimes human skin. Price 250 gp. as well as any creature that you know or know of.
153
. At any time during the power’s duration. but won’t ﬁt a Small or Large character). Many consider such icons an extravagance./level or until triggered Saving Throw: None (harmless) Power Resistance: Yes (harmless) Power Points: 5 You reach out through a telepathic link. they gain damage reduction 2 against nonlethal damage only). mordrei’in (or “leaves of death”) is made of the crushed leaves of the rare mordril tree. though this is not required. however. When eaten raw. Price 100 gp/ounce. Mordrei’in. To attain such a state.THOUGHTSOOTHE
Telepathy [Mind-Affecting] Level: Psion/wilder 3 Display: Mental Manifesting Time: 1 round Range: Close (25 ft. This liquid is metallic gold and has a dizzying aroma. for instance. 1d6 Con/1d6 Con). It is a combination of pure alcohol and certain herbal and alchemical additives. though it has one side effect. leaving a powder that causes a mundane ﬂ ame to burn a deep silver in hue. Anyone who consumes mordrei’in (whether or not the save succeeds) gains a +2 alchemical bonus on Concentration and Spot checks for 10 minutes. They have even developed variants that produce different hues. + 5 ft.
BREATH OF THE DEVOURER
Followers of the Devourer use this combination of salts and crystallized acids for ceremonial purposes (or for survival in desperate straits). broadcasting soothing thoughts to counteract negative emotions. some of their ceremonies involve a potent drink called the euphoric sacrament. enhances the imbiber’s ability to focus and is substantially less toxic (Fortitude DC 10. but also instantly removes any fear effects currently affecting the power’s targets. or to mark their faith.

stunning. a piercing gold. gains darkvision out to 60 feet. These spells function in all ways as though you had cast them (caster level. Spells such as control undead and halt undead do not work against the wearer.000 gp. as well as a speciﬁc domain of that god. Prerequisite: Each domain icon is attuned to a speciﬁc god. you merely hold it while casting a prepared divine spell. Others can activate it but enjoy only one beneﬁt. the icon allows you to substitute a domain spell of equal or lower level for the spell you are actually casting. and rebuked or bolstered (but not commanded) by a good cleric. A single dose lasts for 30 minutes (or in the case of a candle.
Magic Items of the faith have access Divine spellcasters and champions
to powerful magic items. and unhallow. compulsions. Any items that expend charges or daily uses cost twice the normal amount in this area. 10 days. When worn. skills. Weight: 3 lb. as though shining with its own internal light.
BLACK EFFIGY
This small object generates mystic waves that impede the functioning of other magics. immunity to damage to physical ability scores. not subject to extra damage from critical hits. but no other abilities. disease. The wearer doesn’t gain any other features of the deathless type. Effect: Three times per day. imbue with spell ability. 5. harmed by negative energy and healed by positive energy.500 gp. nonlethal damage. CL 5th. a pound is necessary to affect a bonﬁ re or similar ﬁ re source. but take a –5 penalty on any Concentration checks to do so. 5 days. Effect: An elf wearer temporarily gains some of the features of the deathless type: darkvision 60 feet (this does not stack with existing darkvision). almost soothing. rather than reﬂect it. hallow. immunity to any effect that requires a Fortitude save. CL 7th.
154
. Description: This appears to be a normal holy symbol. Unlike a true deathless. and if you wish the domain icon to function.
DOMAIN ICON
The domain icon grants you the ability to “swap out” your own spells for spells of one speciﬁc domain. If you do so.000 gp. Construction: Craft Wondrous Item. save DC. It seems unusually bright. as though they were tunnels to a faraway place. sleep effects. creator must be a worshiper of the Shadow. A person who is not an elf. The mask functions three times per day for 10 rounds per use. you can simply wait out the duration. The effect lasts for one hour. Aura/Caster Level: Faint abjuration. it does so. 2. if you have a domain icon attuned to the Fire domain. Prerequisite: Due to its method of activation. death effects. by waiting out the duration. and mind-affecting spells and abilities (charms. as though recently polished. Description: This is a small onyx statuette of a shadowy draconic ﬁ gure. and seems as though it should be slippery or difﬁcult to hold on to. By holding it and repeating a second prayer. or ability drain. and substitute either burning hands or produce flame. For instance. the efﬁ gy makes spellcasting within a 100-foot radius more difﬁcult.THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
An ounce of silverburn affects a ﬁ re the size of a torch or lantern (or can be included in a candle during its creation). you cannot use the item. the wearer can’t be affected by raise dead or reincarnate spells or abilities. Weight: 1 lb. The icon is comfortably cool to the touch. It seems to absorb light. Construction: Craft Wondrous Item. Price: 10. Creatures within the area can still cast spells as normal. Price: 5. desecrate. and items that function only once per day. phantasms. single-use items. few individuals who are not worshipers of the Shadow use the effigy. the mask reshapes itself to match the wearer’s features. Price 5 gp/ounce. Hit points. for its entire lifespan). creator must have access to the domain to which the icon is attuned. Prerequisite: This item functions properly only on elves.
MASK OF THE UNDYING
You experience the existence of the deathless for a brief time. Aura /Caster Level: Moderate evocation. dispel magic. If you do not worship that god. as well as to holy water. yet it is not. 400 XP.
Effect: Three times per day. or with the phrase “I have seen. and saves do not change. The wearer can be turned (but not destroyed) by an evil cleric. and the like). with an expression of profound peace. While the mask is active. the wearer retains his Constitution score. immunity to poison. Only its eyes. and morale effects). Description: This appears to be a bronze death mask. When in use. Aura/Caster Level: Moderate necromancy. but spells such as control deathless and halt deathless do. Deathless have the opposite reaction from undead to spells such as consecrate. CL 11th. clearly Aereni in style. paralysis. fail to work at all. Activation: To activate the icon. it grows brighter still. and I understand” in Elven. and who activates this item. and the efﬁ gy need not remain in your possession once you activate it. The efﬁ gy feels strange to the touch. Activation: You must recite a prayer to the Shadow while holding the icon in both hands. creator must worship the deity to which the icon is attuned. except for energy drain attacks (unless the effect also works on objects or is harmless). Activation: The mask is activated by speaking the phrase “Show me the path ahead” in Elven. It is abnormally smooth. you can deactivate the efﬁ gy (this counts as one of its daily uses). The eyes turn a deep black when the mask’s powers are active. Any light source that doesn’t actually include combustion (such as continual ﬂame) is unaffected by silverburn. immunity to fatigue and exhaustion effects.000 gp. you could cast any 2nd-level divine spell. show any color at all. base attack bonus. they are technically capable of doing so. patterns. subject to energy drain. Alternatively. albeit made of solid silver. It can be deactivated by being removed. roughly the size of a loaf of bread. 200 XP. However.

CL 5th. ECS 93) appears on the symbol. CL 7th. Each holy symbol is attuned to one of the four elements at the time of creation. A rune that identiﬁes that plane (see illustration. A reproduction of the lesser version of the dragonmark appears on the symbol. 11.
Eberron Shard Holy Symbol
Eberron dragonshards. you choose which one you use each time you activate the item. due to their connection with the world. the shard within glows a deep blue.000 gp. in a few rare cases. Construction: Craft Wondrous Item. Activation: The vestment automatically activates each day at midnight. It appears supple yet strong. and remains active until the temporary hit points it grants are exhausted. as though it were the skin of a still-living creature. Siberys dragonshards can be incorporated into a cleric’s holy symbol to grant power over the dragonmarked. the intended owner takes 1 point of Constitution damage each day. you also gain DR 5/magic. Aura /Caster Level: Moderate abjuration. Description: This vest (or. You can spend 1 action point to use this item one additional time in a day. except that it is crafted of precious metals and has a Siberys dragonshard set into its center. If you have more than one kind of turn/rebuke attempt. presenting the holy symbol forcefully. like molten gold. Weight: 2 lb. as if blood were again ﬂowing through it. presenting the holy symbol forcefully. it darkens slightly. For lists of sample creatures native to each plane. the vestment feels disturbingly warm. Khyber dragonshards can be incorporated into a cleric’s holy symbol to grant power over elementals. 880 XP. Each use of the item counts as one of your daily turn/rebuke attempts. 7 days. and functions only for that creature. During the item’s creation. the shard within glows a brilliant orange-yellow. Effect: You turn or destroy creatures of the item’s opposing element as a good cleric turns undead. Construction: Craft Wondrous Item. When a cleric uses the holy symbol’s ability.
Aura /Caster Level: Moderate abjuration. command. You can spend 1 action point to use this item one additional time in a day.
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
VESTMENT OF FLESH
This horrific garment grants your f lesh unnatural resilience. Weight: 1 lb. so long as it is worn. create deathless*. like thin leather. or bolster creatures of the inset element as an evil cleric rebukes undead. 3. presenting the holy symbol forcefully. Effect: You rebuke (but not command or bolster) creatures native to the plane to which the item is attuned as an evil cleric rebukes undead. If you have more than one kind of turn/rebuke attempt.Construction: Craft Wondrous Item. Effect: The vestment grants you 10 temporary hit points each time it activates. Description: An Eberron shard holy symbol looks like the mundane version of the symbol. false life. Description: A Khyber shard holy symbol looks like the mundane version of the symbol. Weight: 1 lb. 9 days. You can spend 1 action point to use this item one additional time in a day. Each holy symbol is attuned to one of the thirteen outer planes at the time of creation.500 gp. As long as you have at least 1 temporary hit point from the vest remaining.000 gp. except that it is crafted of precious metals and has an Eberron dragonshard set into its center. Construction: Craft Wondrous Item. Activation: You activate the item’s ability as part of a turning attempt. You can use this ability a total number of times per day equal to your cleric level + your Cha modiﬁer. Price: 7. 4. Price: 9.000 gp.000 gp.
Khyber Shard Holy Symbol
In addition to their various uses for binding and controlling. When a cleric uses the holy symbol’s ability. Price: 9.
Siberys Shard Holy Symbol
In addition to their ability to enhance spell-like abilities and psionics. 9 days. Price: 22. Prerequisite: The vestment of ﬂesh must be made from the skin of the individual for whom it is being created. Description: A Siberys shard holy symbol looks like the mundane version of the symbol. except that it is crafted of precious metals and has a Khyber dragonshard set into its center. Each holy symbol is attuned to one of the twelve dragonmarks at the time of creation. dismissal. 22 days. Activation: You activate the item’s ability as part of a turning attempt. 280 XP. Activation: You activate the item’s ability as part of a turning attempt. The shard’s setting has a speciﬁc shape for each element. dismissal.
Element Air Earth Fire Water Setting Shape Circ le Lozenge (diamond) Triangle Teardrop Opposing Element Earth Air Water Fire
DRAGONSHARD HOLY SYMBOLS
Dragonshards can be incorporated into cleric holy symbols to grant power over various sorts of creatures. can be incorporated into a cleric’s holy symbol to grant power over denizens of other planes. the shard within glows a deep crimson. creator must have access to the Deathless domain. see ECS 94–100. shirt) is an odd tan color. Aura /Caster Level: Faint necromancy. When held against the ﬂesh. you choose which one you use each time you activate the item. Each use of the item counts as one of your daily turn/rebuke attempts. 4. multiple activations of the vestment do not stack. 360 XP. 360 XP.
When a cleric uses the holy symbol’s ability.500 gp.000 gp.
155
. CL 7th. When worn. Weight: 5 lb.500 gp. or you rebuke.

Construct grafts can be created and applied only by someone with the Construct Grafter feat (see page 145). A graft safely removed can be applied to another character. two different kinds of grafts (such as construct grafts and undead grafts) cannot be applied to the same character. produces a disproportionate number of such experimenters. In so doing. time required. A character with the Construct Grafter feat can remove a construct graft safely from a living creature. skin. including the donated body part. in the case of construct grafts. A graft can’t be suppressed with dispel magic. CL 13th. the result too often is a horror rejected by the living and driven to madness by its disparate pieces. a graft can be removed only if the body part to which it is grafted is removed (a grisly task to be sure). including the cost to create. unsurprisingly. where X equals the number of construct grafts he has minus one (DR 1/adamantine for two construct grafts. death effects. Construct grafters often have some magical aptitude. All grafts come from a donor creature. but they can come from any race and culture. Construction: Craft Wondrous Item. A single body can only support so many augmentations before it is overwhelmed with competing biomagical signals that result in death or (more often) madness.
CREATING A CONSTRUCT GRAFT
The creation of a construct graft must be in a quiet and comfortable setting and requires a supply of materials. and it does not take up a body slot like a magic item would. An individual can have a total of only ﬁ ve grafts grown on his body. A character with at least two construct grafts gains damage reduction X/adamantine. Aura /Caster Level: Strong abjuration. While the creation and application of a graft is similar in theory to the principles involved in the creation of wondrous items. Rumors of individuals who have attempted to bypass these biological limits abound. this requires 8 hours of work in a quiet setting (similar to creating a graft). Price: 3. and might already be experts in creating golems and other constructs. Grafts are difﬁcult to remove. Furthermore. Construct grafts take a toll on a creature’s body. allowing their bearer an unseen advantage when other potent items are unavailable. and necromancy effects equal to the number of construct grafts he has. Construct grafters might be nonwarforged beings who are obsessed with the Becoming God (see page 116) and believe they can enhance their own souls by enhancing their bodies with construct parts. or are grown from tissues taken from one or more creatures. Creating a graft otherwise works exactly like crafting a wondrous item. In most cases. The speciﬁc penalties of a graft are detailed under each graft’s Graft Sacriﬁce entry. DR 2/adamantine for three. though this must take place within 24 hours of it being removed and deals 4d6 points of Constitution damage to the character receiving the used graft. If taken from a donor creature. Each graft has a Graft Donor entry that describes where the graft originates. Grafts have no statistics of their own and cannot be attacked or damaged separately from the creature to which they are grafted. as noted in its description. This damage reduction stacks with similar DR gained from other sources (such as the Adamantine Body feat). they hope to prolong life. a graft on a creature that dies is killed at the same time. The grafter must have an excellent knowledge of anatomy and be able to integrate artiﬁcial body parts with ﬂesh. House Cannith. as they see it. as an evil cleric rebukes undead. A creature with a graft cannot get rid of the penalties or other costs of a graft unless the graft is removed. focuses. and arms) can have more than one graft. the implantation of multiple construct grafts increases the character’s ability to resist some physical effects. ﬂesh. Finally. Weight: 1 lb.500 gp. Bearers gain the beneﬁts of magic items without actually wearing a magic item. and expenditure of components.
156
. Multiple construct grafts bestow a cumulative beneﬁt upon their host. and many grafts are difficult to spot under casual observation. grafts involve the magical manipulation of biological processes and structures. Or they might be heretics who are trying to bring the ﬂeshbound into communion with the Becoming God. the graft materials must be no more than seven days old when creation of the graft begins. Unfortunately. The cost for the materials is subsumed in the cost for creating the graft. or XP required by the spells (except as noted below).THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
Effect: You rebuke (but not command or bolster) creatures bearing the dragonmark to which the holy symbol is attuned.000 gp. Other grafts might cause a permanent reduction in an ability score or a permanent penalty on certain checks or saves. but a few disturbed (or. especially in the artiﬁcer class. repulsion.
Construct Grafts their own Most living creatures are quite happy with
bodies. and all grafts must be of the same kind. Using a graft requires a sacriﬁce from the host. legs. 120 XP. Grafting is essentially an alternative method of item creation. 3 days. increase soldiers’ and laborers’ strength and endurance. the graft is irreparably intertwined with the ﬂesh and cannot be reused. the character’s natural attacks overcome damage reduction as if they were adamantine weapons. Likewise. 1. Some are just crazed. preparation of spells required. daring) individuals are fascinated with the idea of blending living ﬂesh with artiﬁcial body parts. nor is it affected by an antimagic ﬁeld or similar effect. A graft is not a magic item. No portion of the body (head. and cannot be harvested and reused—this means that an NPC’s graft probably cannot be recovered as treasure. Without the proper feat. but such monstrosities—for that is what such creatures become—rarely live long. and its beneﬁts are many. and so on). even then. It does not radiate magic once completed (although a graft might require the casting of speciﬁc spells as part of the construction process). a graft simply applies a permanent reduction to the
character’s hit point total (this reduction is not damage and cannot be healed). and otherwise beneﬁ t society. If a graft incurs extra costs in material components or XP. Gra fts involve taking a portion of an existing creature (or. A character with at least two construct grafts gains a bonus on saves to resist energy drain. In addition. an artificial body part) and transplanting it into or onto the body of another living creature.

4. However. but does not hinder your movements. and no gp or XP costs are incurred. so you do not beneﬁt from repair damage spells and similar effects. gems.these costs are in addition to those derived from the graft’s base price. Doing so means the incomplete graft is rejected. while the upper end is how much an equivalent magic item would cost them to buy. the powers granted by the graft factor into the NPC’s Challenge Rating just like magic items do. consider adding treasure to the NPC’s hoard by an amount somewhere between 50% and 100% of the graft’s gp cost to make up for the loss.
ADAMANTINE SKIN
Your skin is hardened with adamantine composite plating similar to that of a warforged. but it can be enhanced as if it were a suit of armor. remove disease. After all. Adamantine skin counts as medium armor for the purpose of determining movement and other effects. Adamantine skin also provides DR 2/adamantine and gives you light fortiﬁcation (25% chance to negate the extra damage from a critical hit or sneak attack). Any spell from the healing subschool or supernatural ability that cures hit point or ability damage. 440 XP. you seem more ﬁt and have an attitude of conﬁdence. 9 days.000 gp 9. they have an equivalent gold piece value. Description: Metal plating covers your body.000 and 10. during which time both grafter and recipient must be present. Once a graft is fully constructed. your vulnerable areas are now protected.000 gp 14. It requires no action on your part to activate or deactivate. You still are not a construct. 5. Failure to do so means the day’s work is wasted. 360 XP. Graft Sacriﬁce: 4 hp. Description: Although there is no obvious physical change to your appearance. A creator can spend a day here and there tending an assimilating graft. but they are not as readily available. Graft Donor: A piece extracted from the internal anatomy of a warforged. 11 days.500 gp. Effect: You gain a +5 armor bonus to AC. The graft requires no action on your part to activate or deactivate. The recipient of the construct graft does not incur any of the penalties involved with acquiring a graft until it is attached in the second phase of the procedure. a –3 armor check penalty.000 gp
Activation: Adamantine skin is always active once the graft is installed. including healing potions. However. You cannot wear armor or robes if you have adamantine skin. You have a +3 maximum Dexterity modiﬁer to AC. Effect: You gain immunity to disease.000 gp 1. and poison. It is then attached in an 8-hour procedure. construct grafts need not be crafted during consecutive days. or coins—not in additional equipment that might be used by the NPC). As a result. an NPC’s grafts are almost certainly not going to be claimed as treasure. a character cannot spend more than a week between the days that he works on an incomplete graft. This does not stack with any other effect that provides an armor bonus to AC (such as bracers of armor). it requires care from the creator until it is attached. provides only half its normal effect to you (as if you were a warforged). Because they affect a character’s abilities like equipment does. remove paralysis. If you anticipate this being a problem. Activation: Heart of steel is always active once the graft is installed. and so the monetary reward for defeating such an NPC is artiﬁcially lowered. if the PCs defeat an NPC with a wakeful eye graft. For example. Price: 11. Graft Location: Flesh. and the crafter loses a portion of the gp involved in the graft’s creation equal to the amount of time spent working on it. It shines dully and allows some of your skin to show through. consider adding somewhere between 5.
THE TRAPPINGS OF FAITH
HEART OF STEEL
Some warforged internal “organs” are grafted into you. Construction: Construct Grafter†. In addition. the DM should count the graft’s gp equivalent as part of the total value of the NPC’s equipment. Adamantine skin makes your body bulky. the crafter does not lose any XP until the graft is completed. giving you some of the construct’s indomitability.000 gp of treasure to the NPC’s hoard (such as jewelry.000 gp. A graft is created apart from its intended host until it is completed. When adding a construct graft to an NPC.
CONSTRUCT GRAFTS AS TREASURE
Construct grafts enhance a character’s abilities in much the same way that magic equipment does.
157
. and an arcane spell failure chance of 25%. A side effect of this graft is that you are less affected by healing magic. Construction: Construct Grafter†. neutralize poison.000 gp 6. Graft Donor: Adamantine plating from a warforged. The lower end of this range describes the value they would get for selling an equivalent magic item.500 gp. much like any magic item. but it is not functional until the total time necessary to complete the graft has been spent. A grafter must devote 8 hours on days during which he works on the graft. Unlike creating normal magic items. CONSTRUCT GRAFTS
Construct Graft Adamantine Skin Heart of Steel Heavy Legs Mighty Arms Wakeful Mind Price 11. Graft Location: Skin. A completed graft outside a host body requires 1 hour of care each day or is no longer usable. paralysis.

Description: Heavy legs are typically built of wood and metal. resulting in a –2 penalty on Swim checks. with a dim glow at its center.
HEAVY LEGS
Your legs have been replaced with construct limbs. Price: 6. but outside a body it resembles a smooth gem. like those of a warforged. 7. Construction: Construct Grafter†. Graft Sacrifice: 2 hp.000 gp. Graft Location: Arms. Effect: You take no penalties for being fatigued. You can make a slam attack while wielding a weapon in the other hand. –2 penalty on Knowledge checks. you gain the wakefulness of a construct. or constructed mechanical legs. 240 XP. Activation: Using this construct graft in combat requires an attack action. lesser restoration. sheathed in armor plating. Graft Location: Legs. It requires no action on your part to activate or deactivate. The bulk of these legs hinders you slightly when swimming. They are much larger and bulkier-looking than your original arms. Heavy legs can be ﬁtted with warforged components that attach to the foot or leg. you no longer need to sleep. A mighty arm bestows a powerful slam attack on the grafted creature
WAKEFUL MIND
Part of the artiﬁcial nervous system of a warforged has been grafted onto your own.000 gp. 40 XP. and sheathed in armor plating. Mighty arms can be ﬁtted with warforged components.000 gp. in which case it is treated as a secondary attack (–5 penalty on attack roll). As a side effect. They are much larger and bulkier-looking than your original legs.000 gp. Construction: Construct Grafter†. In addition. 14 days. bull’s strength. Price: 9. you must still rest for the same period of time as you would normally sleep. or is part of the full attack action if you are also making weapon attacks. Description: Mighty arms are built of wood and metal. giving you greater endurance. If you are exhausted.Graft Sacriﬁce: 2 hp. You take a –2 penalty on Knowledge checks. 500 gp. Price: 14. you are instead treated as being fatigued. 560 XP. Effect: You gain a natural weapon slam attack that deals damage as a construct of your size (1d4 for a Medium creature). Activation: Heavy legs are always active once the graft is installed. Price: 1.000 gp. Effect: You gain immunity to sleep and stunning effects. such as battleﬁ sts. Construction: Construct Grafter†. 6 days. Description: Wakeful mind isn’t visible once it’s been implanted. –2 penalty on Swim checks. Graft Donor: A small portion of the brain of a warforged.
Graft Sacriﬁce: 2 hp. Graft Donor: A pair of arms from a warforged. Activation: Wakeful mind is always active once the graft is installed. bear’s endurance. or constructed mechanical arms.
158
. If sleep is normally required for you to regain spells or other special abilities. 1 day. the wakeful mind interferes slightly with your normal mental faculties.000 gp. As a result. like those of a warforged. that attach to the hand or arm. Graft Donor: Legs from a golem or warforged.
MIGHTY ARMS
Your arms are built of artiﬁcial materials. The graft requires no action on your part to activate or deactivate. Graft Sacriﬁce: 2 hp. allowing you to use them to make slam attacks. usually yellow or green. Graft Location: Head. half beneﬁ t from healing magic. Cablelike tendrils extend from the gem to fuse with your body. 3.